Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter One: Who Am I Now?

"I don't think it's a good idea for you to go out tonight," Irene said, as Rogue grabbed her black leather jacket ready to leave the house. "What if something happens?"

"Aunt Irene, stop worryin'," Rogue said as she heard a honk outside in the driveway. "Ah'll be careful, and besides it's just a party. What could happen?"

"Alright, honey, but be back by curfew," Irene said, giving the girl a hug.

"See ya later," she said as she left the house.

"Hey, Rogue!" a dark-haired girl in a dark blue mini skirt and metallic silver top called from the car.

"Hey, Tara," Rogue called back, walking swiftly to the car. Tara leaned over from her front seat to open the door to the backseat for her friend.

"Nice outfit," she said, eying Rogue's black leather mini skirt and black cotton top with string straps. "Who says Goths aren't hot."

"Cut it out, Tara," Rogue said rolling her eyes. Tara's boyfriend Bruno was driving. His long black hair, obviously dyed was tied back in the ponytail. "Are we gonna sit here all day admirin' Aunt Irene's daisies?"

"Hell, no," Bruno said as he slammed on the gas. Tara cranked up the volume, the song Push It by Garbage was blasting through the speakers.

"Time to party," Tara yelled out the window as they sped off in the car. Rogue looked back at the house to see Irene standing on the porch, a concerned look on her face.

Rogue's expression took a more serious note, remembering all the things she and Irene had discussed over the last few years. She knew she was born different, special. That's what her mother had always told her, and that one day she would have great power. To her, it seemed like a mere fairytale, some story that her mother and Aunt Irene made up.

Then seeing Irene's face as she took off with her friends led her to wonder. "Earth to Rogue!" Tara practically shouted in her ear.

"What?" Rogue asked startled. There she was again retreating into her own little world only to be lured out by Tara's shrieks.

"What's with you lately?" Tara asked. "It's like you're a million miles away."

"It's nothin'," Rogue said but turned away from her friend. "Ah'm fine." In truth, she wasn't. All she could think of was the look on Irene's face, like she knew something. Rogue put it out of her mind. Her only thought tonight was about having a good time.

"We're here," Bruno said as he parked the car. There were several teenagers outside, some drinking, some just hanging around not doing much of anything. Rogue noticed a couple leaning up against a tree making out. She shook her head thinking they should get a room and exited the car as Tara approached her.

"God, ah feel like a third wheel," she said, looking over at her friend.

"Not tonight," Tara said excitedly, grabbing hold of her arm. She leaned in close to Rogue’s ear. "I heard through the grapevine that Cody Banks has a thing for you, and he only came to this party because I let it slip that you were coming."

"What?" Rogue shouted at her, while stopping dead in her tracks and turning to look at her friend. Her face had gone white as a sheet, and there was a look of terror in her eyes. She looked around to see some kids eying the scene she made. That’s when Rogue realized how loud she was speaking, so she lowered her tone, hoping that the group of gawkers would lose interest. "Are ya tryin' t'make me look desperate or somethin'?"

"No," Tara said, playing innocent. "Just giving you a push in the right direction, besides it's time you get a boyfriend that's outside of those crazy fantasies of yours."

Rogue just let out a grunted sigh as they reached the house. She almost wanted to turn tail and run in the other direction if it wasn't for Tara holding onto her arm. As they entered the house, Rogue's ears were buzzing from the elevated music. It was loud from the outside, but inside it was absolutely screaming.

"Hey, Bruno!" another boy shouted. He was wearing a letterman's jacket. He must have been one of Cody's teammates on the football team.

"Hey, Kalvin," Bruno said, while approaching him. "You here with Sandy?"

"Yeah, well, ah'm supposed to be," Kalvin said as he scanned the room for his elusive girlfriend. "She's probably in the bathroom primpin’ again."

"Girlfriends," Bruno said, punching his friend playfully on the shoulder and laughing.

"Hey!" Bruno turned to see the sour look on Tara's face. Bruno jumped back seeing how angry she really was. "Can I talk to you?!" It was more of a demand, rather than a request.

Rogue just laughed, thinking about Bruno and Tara going off to have another pointless argument.

"Hey, you're Rogue, right?" Kalvin asked.

"Yeah, so," she said casually.

"Wanna dance?" he asked with confidence, but Rogue was not impressed.

"Not with you," she said, starting to walk away.

"Why not?" he asked as he grabbed her arm and pulled her towards him.

"Because your girlfriend is standin' right over there starin' at us," Rogue said as she snatched her arm back and stomped away. "The nerve," she said under her breath.

She made her way into the kitchen where she poured herself a glass of punch that was sitting on the table. She saw a turned over empty liquor bottle about a foot away from the punch bowl and sniffed the glass getting a faint whiff of alcohol. She didn't care, just figuring that she could use a drink. Taking a sip, she thought  that it didn't taste bad. It's not like she had never tasted alcohol before. She would often raid Irene's liquor cabinet, but the hardest thing Irene drank was a simple bottle of port wine.

She took her drink and walked out onto the back deck. Thankfully no one was out there. She stood out by the railing and breathed in the night air. All she wanted right now was to be alone, a wish that was not to be granted. After a minute or so of silence, she heard whispers coming from behind her. She dared not look to see who it was. She figured it was that jerk Kalvin again who attempted to hit on her.

She kept her spot pretending that the male voices were not in her earshot. That was until she realized one voice was coming from right behind her. "Hey," she heard him say. She recognized that voice. It was Cody Banks, the boy she secretly had a crush on.

"Hey, what?" she said, trying to act disinterested.

"How's it goin'?" he said nervously. "Nice night, isn't it?"

She would have laughed at his pathetic attempts at a pick-up line if she hadn't turned around and looked at him. God, he was adorable. With his blonde hair and bright blue eyes shining in the moonlight, she felt her legs turned to Jello and cursed herself for getting hung up on a guy. She was Rogue after all. Why would she care if some dumb jock paid her any attention? Then again, it could have been the alcohol playing tricks with her head.

"Yeah, it's a nice night," was all she could think of to say.

"Would ya like t'dance?" he asked.

"Well, ah'm just kinda hangin' out here is all," she said. Then she saw a hurt look come to his face. "Okay, what's the harm in one dance?" He took her hand and led her back into the house. There was a fast song playing, but it was hard to make it out since the other kids were making so much noise. They danced through two songs, until Rogue suggested that they go somewhere and talk.

They went back outside to the porch after getting fresh drinks. "Some party, huh?" Cody asked not knowing what to say.

"Yeah, ah wasn't even gonna come tonight," she said, taking a sip of her drink. "Ah'm glad ah did."

"Me too," he said, coming closer to her. "Ah'd like t'kiss ya right now," he said nervously.

"Then stop askin' an' do it," she said.

He leaned towards her slightly touching her lips. Rogue liked the soft feel of his lips on hers and craved more, so she put her arms around his neck deepening the kiss. Then something strange happened. She felt a slight pull, and suddenly her mind flooded with images, memories not her own. Before she knew what was happening, Cody lay unconscious on the ground.

"Oh, god, no!" she shouted. "Somebody, help!" The images kept pouring into her head, until she couldn't focus anymore. She saw her friend Tara run up to her, while she shook her head violently trying to get the images out of her mind.

"Rogue, what happened?" Tara asked, but Rogue just clutched her hands on either side of her head, feeling like she was about to explode.

Rogue looked up at her friend seeing the girl was about to touch her skin. "Don't touch me!" she shouted and rose to her feet.

"What's wrong?" Tara asked in confusion, but Rogue just backed up towards the railing.

"It was her!" Kalvin shouted, pointing a finger at Rogue.

"Yeah, that bitch just tried to kill Cody," she heard another boy say. She didn't recognize him, but he was wearing the same letterman's jacket as Kalvin and Cody.

Before she knew it three boys, all jocks and probably friends of Cody's, rushed towards her. She told herself that she had to get away. But how? She had to find a means of escape. As one of the boys grabbed her arm, she immediately went into a defensive mode, pulling herself through the jocks blocking her way. She easily knocked one of them to the ground, while the other one stumbled but retained his control to not fall.

"Shit!" Kalvin shouted, watching Rogue take off down the steps of the large deck. "I thought only Cody had moves like that."

Rogue just kept running. She wanted to get away from the scene, the accusing voices, but somehow, she couldn't escape the voice in her head. It was Cody's voice. She felt like she was losing herself, like she wasn't Rogue anymore. She was someone else. She was Cody. His personality had taken over, and although she was conscious of her actions she couldn't control them. All she wanted was to be home, in the safety of her room where no one could touch her. That's where she would go. Home.

She soon approached a house. At first, she didn't recognize it. "Do I live here?" she asked out loud. "No, this isn't home. It can't be." Then something took over again, something she couldn't control.

She climbed the steps of the front porch and tried to open the door. "Damn, it's locked." She thought for a moment. She climbed onto one the porch chairs reaching her arm up onto the sloping roof of the porch ceiling. There it was, the spare key.

She quickly unlocked the door and walked into the house. It was dark, but by some instinct she knew exactly where the light switch was. Had she ever been here? No, she knew she hadn't, but somehow, she knew this place. She felt a growling in her stomach and walked into the kitchen and went straight for the cupboard over the sink where her favorite snack bars were hidden behind some dishes. Wait, she thought to herself. I don't even like granola bars, do I?

She took one out and returned the box to its hiding place and unwrapped the tasty snack and took a bite, then headed for the stairs. My room, she thought. She felt tired all of the sudden and wanted to lie down. She walked to the end of the hallway and opened the last door and peeked inside before entering. It looked familiar, but was it? She stepped inside, studying the room. It felt like her room, but it couldn't have been. This was more a boy's room, and she wasn't a boy.

There were sports posters hanging on the walls and a glass case on the far side by the closet filled with trophies. She also saw a metal wire mesh basket full of different sporting balls: a basketball, a football and even a soccer ball. There was also a basketball hoop opposite the bed which had brown and red sheets, and then looking over toward the dresser, she noticed all the pictures sticking out at the ends of the glass mirror. It was Cody in many of the pictures. A few showed him with his teammates and friends, a few with girls. They must have been old girlfriends, she thought. One stuck out more than the others. Cody was standing next to a kid, who looked to be a younger version of himself, and in the back stood two older people, a man and a woman. It was a family picture. She pulled it out and studied it.

"This is me?" she questioned. "This is mine?" She looked around the room again. No, it can't be. She shook her head, knowing this couldn't be true.

She then heard a noise coming from downstairs, and immediately sensed that something wasn't right. She was about to go and investigate when someone or something came bursting through the door. Rogue was in a panicked state, but not so much so that she would have been frozen in her place. She readied herself for a fight.

The intruder unsheathed two sets of metal claws coming out of both of his hands. She backed up as much as she could, but she feared that the monster that stood before her was hell-bent on killing her.

"Who are you, and what do you want?" she asked, trying to reason with him.

The man with the claws steadily came towards her, his gruff voice sending chills up her spine. "You girly, I want you." At that moment he lunged towards Rogue, but she was quick to act, getting out of the line of fire just in time. He crashed through a wall which only made him angry. "Stand still and I'll make it quick. You're dealing with the X-Men now, and you ain't gotta chance."

Rogue picked up a broken board ready to defend herself. "X-Men?" She was confused by the name. She had no idea what he was talking about. "I don't understand." She was becoming angry now, and shouted at him. "I just want you to leave me alone!" She smashed the board down on his head and ran out of the room and down the stairs. He ran after her, but Rogue managed to escape him.

Scared out of her mind and still feeling Cody inside of her, even though his hold wasn't nearly as strong, Rogue ran. It was all she could think of to do. She didn't understand why that guy attacked her, but she wasn't about to give him a second chance.

She approached a high wooden fence. It would be much simpler to try and jump over it then go around. She didn't know if that guy was following her or not, and her trail would be harder to follow or so she thought. There was one flaw in her plan. She looked down to see a dark-skinned woman with white hair. She had thrown something at the fence that Rogue was more at the top of. Before she could act there was an explosion, and Rogue was thrown to the ground. She barely had time to recover when she looked up and saw her Aunt Irene.

Rogue was so confused that she wasn't sure if it really was Irene that she saw. "Rogue, it's me," she heard the woman say. "Aunt Irene. Try to remember."

"Who?" Rogue asked still confused. "Wait..." She hesitated for a moment, trying to clear her thoughts. "Aunt Irene. Yes, but I'm so confused, strange thoughts in my head, people chasing me."

"Easy, honey," her aunt said, trying to soothe her. "The police are coming, and the X-Men will not risk a confrontation."

"The X-Men?" she questioned. She heard that word before, trying to place it. Yes, the guy with the claws mentioned the X-Men. She was trembling with fear at the name.

"Yes," Irene said. "Mutant hunters." Irene helped Rogue to her feet. "I have a friend who can help you. I'll take you to her."

Rogue felt a little more relieved, but still she was apprehensive. "All this is happening so fast. Ah don't..." Rogue looked up to see three beings coming towards them. One of them was the guy with the claws. He was heading the group. There was also a girl of about fifteen with brown hair in a ponytail and a blue demonic-looking creature. Fear struck her again seeing that man. "It's him." She pointed in his direction. "The one who attacked me. Run, Irene, run!"

Rogue ran off in the opposite direction of her pursuers, but one of her gloves came off.

"That's gotta be her!" Wolverine shouted as they continued their pursuit.

"Please, leave me be," she pleaded.          

She quickly climbed over a wooden fence to get away and found herself in the backyard of a local residence. She wasn't worried about getting caught trespassing, although she should have been. The important thing was the she was alone again. The voice of Cody inside her head had faded away, and all she could hear was the faint sounds of the night.

Rogue had the strange feeling that she wasn't alone, so she looked up to see a boy not much younger than her sitting on a swing. "Guten Tag, Fräulein." He spoke in German. "Please, don't be frightened," he said in English with his German accent. He teleported from his place on the swing to the water fountain Rogue was standing next to.

"What do ya want?" she asked him in an agitated voice.

"To help you," he said, his voice was sympathetic. She was still skeptical of his intentions, but she would at least hear him out. "We're the good guys, especially me. I was like you once. Alone, unsure of what I was, afraid to show my face. Can you believe it?"

Rogue kept a straight face, hoping this kid was being sincere. She turned and saw a girl with brown hair standing by the tall wooden fence that she had climbed over not so long ago.

"She doesn't look so tough to me," she faintly heard the girl say. She came towards them which startled Rogue.

Kurt saw the fear in her eyes and shouted, "Kitty, no!"

Kitty grabbed onto Rogue forcing her to the ground. Rogue easily escaped the girl's grasp as Kurt approached them. This was an ambush. Well, Rogue figured that they wouldn't get her without a fight. In an attempt to get away she hit Kurt's watch. Something strange happened after that. The image of a normal-looking human boy faded away and in its place stood a blue demon with yellow eyes and a long tail. He was the creature who was with the guy with the steel claws. This was all a ploy to get to her.

He grabbed onto her, trying to stop her from getting away. In the struggle, she touched his face. New images and memories invaded her mind, but there was something different this time. Rogue stepped back. All she wanted was to get away, and suddenly she disappeared into a puff of smoke.

The next thing she knew she was in a graveyard. "What just happened?" she asked herself out loud. "Where am I?" Rogue took in her surroundings. She couldn't fathom how this could have happened. The graveyard was a few miles away, so how did she wind up here? "Ich speche deutsch. I can speak German?" She thought for a moment. "The fuzzy one... Kurt… ah'm him, like ah was Cody. I think ah'm catchin' on now. But how did ah..." (Translation: I speak German)

Before she could finish her thought, Rogue was teleporting all over the graveyard, and for the first time since the traumatic incident with Cody, she was actually having fun. The feeling of joy only lasted for a few minutes, because on her last teleport, she reappeared a few inches off the ground and ended up falling on the somewhat hard surface of dirt and grass.

Despair took over again as she asked herself out loud. "When's this all gonna end?"

She sat huddled on the ground by one of the tombstones and closed her eyes thinking that when she opened them she would somehow wake up in her own bed safe and sound, and this would all have been some awful dream. After a minute or so she did open her eyes, and she was still in the graveyard. She looked up to see a tall red-headed girl approach her. She rose promptly from where she was sitting, not knowing what to expect but being prepared for the worst.

"Hi," the girl simply said.

"Do ah know you?" Rogue asked, studying the girl's face. She had seen it before but didn't know where. "All these memories, ah'm so confused."

"Yeah, I know," the girl said. "I can relate to what you're going through."

A name popped into Rogue's mind, and she finally could place a name with the girl who stood before her. "Jean? You're Jean Gray." Jean nodded with a half-smile, but it didn't make Rogue feel any better. "You're like the others!" Rogue shouted, pointing at her accusingly.

"Relax," Jean said calmly, but Rogue's intense trembling persisted. The red-head tried to calm her down by saying, "If you know who I am, then you know I won't hurt you. Look, it's tough to go it solo." Rogue seemed to calm down a little, but she still couldn't bring herself to trust this girl. "Hey, zero pressure, but if you want to talk more you can reach me anytime on this communicator."

Jean opened her hand, and Rogue saw the small device float through the air until it was within her reach. She hesitantly took it and held it in her hand. "Latest fashion accessory, huh?"

"We all have one." Rogue looked up to see a young man with a visor over his eyes and a dark-skinned woman with white hair. She was the one that spoke, and Rogue recognized her. She was the one that threw the grenade at her causing her to fall to the ground. Fear entered her eyes again.

"You!" Rogue shouted, pointing a finger at the woman. "No, you won't take me!" Rogue ran in the other direction, seeing the boy with the visor try to chase after her, but he stumbled and fell in the mud.

She ran deeper into the graveyard until she found a mausoleum. It was as good a place as any to hide. She went inside and hid herself behind a large sealed coffin. Even though she was alone now, she was still frightened, more by the deafening silence than any appending harm her pursuers could inflict.

She then heard a noise and looked up to see the boy with the visor come through an opening in the ceiling and dropped down and landed on his feet. He was still a good distance away from her, but she was still huddled on the floor too scared to get up.

"Thought you could escape us, did you?" he shouted, slowly coming towards her. He smashed a large piece of pottery that was in his way. "The X-Men don't leave loose ends." He was still coming closer as he smashed another large vase.

Rogue backed up some more and found the strength to rise to her feet. She quickly ran out of the mausoleum, and to her surprise ran into the very person she was running from. She pushed him out of her way, which left him dazed. A bright red beam came from his eyes hitting the power lines and causing an explosion. Rogue ran back into the mausoleum, only to run into a very angry Jean Gray.

"I tried," Jean shouted at her. "I really did, but some people just won't be helped."

Jean raised her hand ready to attack, but Rogue quickly teleported away. She reappeared in midair about a foot off the ground. Startled, she fell and hit the surface with a thud.

"Are you hurt?" Rogue heard Jean Gray's voice. Why was she being so sympathetic now? Must be a trick, Rogue thought to herself. Well, she wasn't going to fall for that act again. "Lie still. Don't try to move."

Rogue was now in a sitting position. She backed up away from Jean, but soon realized that the dark-skinned woman who attacked her earlier was right behind her.

"Child, what is it?" the woman asked. She looked genuinely confused, but Rogue was too frightened to care. "We are your friends."

The woman was close enough for Rogue to touch, and the contact threw the woman back a few feet in a puddle of water. Rogue could see the boy with the visor coming towards her, but suddenly she was rising into the air. This great surge of power felt wonderful. The rain, the thunder, the lightening, they were all at her command.

"What's with the affects?" the boy with the visor asked. She shuffled through the memories. Cyclops, that's what they called him. She smiled deliciously as the power of the elements took over her body. "Oh, no... No!"

Rogue had control of Storm's powers, or more likely they had control of her. Storm, she knew that was her name, looking into the memories of the weather witch. Lightning came forth striking a tree. Chaos consumed the air as Rogue commanded the elements. Jean created a force field to protect herself and Cyclops, but the pressure pushed her power to the limit and she was growing weak.

"I can hold it off a little..." she managed to get a few words out.

"Give it up," Cyclops said. "She's got Storm's powers, but not her control." In the distance the mausoleum was hit by a stone statue and crumbled into rubble. Then a lightning bolt hit the power lines. Cyclops looked on in horror towards Storm's direction. "The power lines," he shouted turning towards Jean. "If they hit that water, Storm will be fried."

Cyclops and Jean raced towards the unconscious Storm. Cyclops reached her first, while Jean stayed a few feet behind. He lifted her unconscious body out of the water. Jean used her levitation as a means of escape, but using so much of her power was quickly weakening her.

"I can't keep this up for long," she managed to say.

Rogue was still in midair as the chaos continued, and she wanted it to stop. She looked over at Jean with a lost look in her eye. "Too much power," she cried out. "Ah can't control it." With her last bit of clarity gone, Rogue screamed. She disappeared, leaving everything suddenly quiet and still.

Rogue reappeared at home, her Aunt Irene's home, but somehow, she didn't feel it was home anymore. She slowly walked up to the front porch, dragging her feet as her body was completely exhausted. She was too tired to even turn the doorknob to let herself in, but the door opened after a few seconds and she was greeted by a frantic Irene.

"Oh, honey, are you alright?" Irene asked her, putting her arms around her. It was like Irene was expecting her. "We were so worried."

"We?" Rogue asked confused.

"Yes," Irene said, with her arm still around Rogue's shoulders. "Come in here." Irene led her towards the living room. "I want you to meet someone."

Rogue did as Irene asked, too tired to protest. "Hello, Rogue, it's very nice to meet you." Rogue looked up to see a woman in her late forties dressed in a business suit and with her brown hair tied in a bun. She wore glasses and had a stern look on her face.

"Hi," was all Rogue could say.

"This is the woman I was telling you about," Irene said. "She can help you. This is Miss Darkholme, the principal of Bayville High in New York."

The woman outstretched her hand as a friendly gesture, but Rogue didn't take it. The things she had been through tonight were making her a little paranoid.

Rogue wanted to be hopeful, but she was so exhausted, and all she wanted to do was sleep. "Aunt Irene, ah'm really tired. Can we talk about this in the mornin'?"

"Sure, honey, go on up to bed," Irene said.

Rogue slowly climbed the stairs and made her way to her room. She half lay on her bed with her legs hanging off the side, trying to recount the things that happened that night, but she was so confused. The X-Men, something just didn't make sense about the whole thing. She wondered why one moment they would try to kill her and then the next they were trying to help her. She stood up for a moment and something fell out of her pocket. She squatted down to see what it was.

Then she remembered the girl, the red-head, Jean Gray. She gave this to her and thought for a moment of using it. She said she could reach her anytime, but then she remembered how angry she was when she spoke to her in the mausoleum. Rogue was about to throw it out her window and forget she ever had it, but something stopped her. She went over to her dresser instead. Her handbag lay there by a picture of her Aunt Irene, her mother and her. It was taken when she was little, but she could never remember when this was. She was no more than four years old, but still she thought she would have remembered.

She still had stray thoughts running through her head, thoughts that she had picked up from the people she had touched that night. She was too tired to deal with all of this and decided she would take a shower and get some sleep.

The water was so soothing to her and made her forget all of her troubles, but when the water had finally turned cold she got out and put on a pair of gray sweatpants and a T-shirt. Her door was open a crack, and she could hear voices coming from downstairs. She walked into the hallway and peeked around the corner to see what was going on. That Darkholme woman was still talking to Irene. Rogue got as close as she could without being seen.

"Are you sure she doesn't know the truth about the X-Men?" Miss Darkholme asked Irene.

The X-Men? Rogue thought. They were the ones that tried to kill her, right?

"I don't think so," Irene said, 'but I can't be sure, Raven. We need to protect her. She could still be a target."

"Yes, this is a small town, and when word gets out they'll be coming for her."

No, Rogue thought. This can't happen. She didn't want Irene to suffer for what she did. The best thing for her to do was leave Caldecott before the authorities came for her. She had some money saved up, at least enough to get to the next town. She could find work, find some place where no one knew her and start over. That's what she thought anyway. She wasn't being rational, but what sixteen-year-old girl was.

She quickly packed a bag and took off out the window and jumped off the slope of the roof landing in Irene's flower bed. She accidentally crushed a few rows of her aunt's flowers and felt bad about it, but at least she made very little noise when she landed. She quietly took off into the night knowing she would never return here again.

Chapter Text

Chapter Two: When I Was Normal

The night air was warm, but Rogue covered herself with a thick jacket with a hood to conceal her appearance as she raced down the street. She didn't want to leave town without at least saying goodbye to her best friend. Tara Vaughn had been just that for the last year or so.

They had met on Tara's first day of school, when she and her family had moved there from West Orange, New Jersey. Rogue didn't have any close friends until Tara showed up. They were two outcast Goth chicks who didn't care much about popularity clicks and became a threesome when Bruno Camp, Tara's boyfriend from New Jersey followed her to Caldecott a month later to the dismay of Tara's parents. In fact, she went out of her way to piss them off and reveled in their disapproval.

Rogue reached Tara's house and climbed up the roof to her friend's bedroom window. Looking inside to see Tara on her phone and pacing back and forth. Rogue gently tapped on her window, and Tara quickly turned to see Rogue's disoriented face through the cloudy glass. The phone she had been holding slipped out of her hand and dropped onto the floor. A faint voice could be heard for a second or two before the phone went silent. Not wasting anymore time, the dark-haired girl quickly raced over to the scene and opened the window as quickly as she could to let her friend inside.

"Rogue, what the hell!" Tara said confused as she helped her friend inside.

"Hey, Tara," Rogue said as she gave her friend a sorrowful look.

"What happened to you tonight?" Tara asked as she helped Rogue inside. "After what happened with Cody, Bruno and I tried to find you. This bald guy in a wheelchair was asking all sorts of questions."

"What did you tell him?" Rogue asked looking frightful.

"There wasn't much to tell, only that you freaked out after Cody passed out and took off." Tara stopped for a moment. "They seemed really...concerned, especially the bald guy... What was his name again...? Xavier, that's it."

"Anything else, Tara?" Rogue asked her.

"No, just that his team... the X-Men," Tara said, fishing for an answer. "Yeah, that's what he called them."

"X-Men, then this guy... this Xavier, he's with them!" Rogue became agitated at the mention of the X-Men. "Tara, ya can't trust 'em. They tried to kill me." She thought for a moment at the things that happened that night. "At least ah think they did."

"Rogue, calm down," Tara said and walked over to her door and made sure it was locked. "There, just in case." She walked back over to Rogue. "What are you afraid of?"

"That they'll come after me again," Rogue said, a tear escaping her eye. "The reason ah came here tonight was to tell ya that ah'm leavin'."

"Leaving? Where are you going to go?" Tara asked.

"Ah don't know," she said as she paced around the room slowly. "Ah just know ah can't stay here, 'cause ah heard my aunt Irene talkin' an' they might be lookin' for me."

Tara turned to embrace her friend but Rogue backed off. "Tara, don't." She looked confused by Rogue's words. "It's just not safe."

"Because you're a mutant?" Tara asked, and Rogue looked shocked and scared. "I don't care about that." Tara tried to be reassuring, but after all Rogue had been through that night, she didn't want to take a chance at hurting her friend. "You're still my friend. You're still Rogue."

"It's not that," Rogue said, hanging her head in shame. "My skin, it's not safe t'touch. What happened with Cody, ah did it. Ah didn't mean to, but..."

"You mean you knocked him out with a touch?" Tara looked astounded.

"Sort of," Rogue said, sitting down on Tara's bed. "It's kinda hard to explain my powers. Ah don't even understand 'em yet."

"Just try," Tara said, but there was a sudden fear in Rogue's eyes. "Rogue, I'm not going to judge you."

At that moment, Rogue felt she could truly trust Tara with this secret. "It's like...ah kinda was him. Ah absorbed him. It's the only way to explain it. His personality was so strong at first that ah couldn't really control it, but then he started to fade away. The freakiest part is that a part of him is still in here... in my head."

"That is freaky," Tara said, trying to absorb all of what Rogue was telling her. "I hate to think what people will do when they find out what you can do."

"That's why ah have t'get out of here, but ah didn't want t'leave without tellin' ya first. You're my best friend, Tara. Ah just didn't want ya t'hate me for leavin' ya."

"I wouldn't," Tara said, walking over to her dresser. She pulled out a small box and walked back over to sit down next to Rogue. "Here." She handed Rogue the box. "You could use this more than me right now."

Rogue opened the box to reveal a wad of bills. "Wait a minute," Rogue said, looking over at Tara in shock. "Ah can't take this. Wasn't this the money you were savin' for your trip to Europe?"

"Who needs Europe?" Tara said, whipping her hand in the air. "You're more important. Besides, I'd feel better knowing you had money for a motel and food, at least until you figure out where you're going."

"Thanks, Tara," Rogue said, this time not backing out of her embrace. "Ah let ya know where ah am, okay." She left by the window. Rogue felt guilty about leaving her best friend behind, but she couldn't ask her to uproot herself and go off gallivanting with her into the unknown. Plus, being both minors they would have been considered runaways. On her own it would be much easier to hide, and Tara didn't know the meaning of the word inconspicuous.

******************************

It was a long walk but Rogue made it to the bus station before dawn. She thought it would have been so nice to still have that fuzzy blue mutant's teleporting power, but it had faded away long ago. She really didn't mind discovering she was a mutant, but why did she have to have such a dangerous and complicated power. Would she ever be able to touch anyone without hurting them? She wasn't hopeful. At sixteen, she felt her life was over.

She walked into the station and made her way up to the ticket booth. When's the next bus headin' out?" Rogue asked. She had the hood of her jacket up wanting to conceal herself as much as possible.

"Twelve minutes, ma'am," the man said. "Goin' t'Louisiana."

"Ah'll take it," Rogue said and handed him the money. He handed her the ticket, and she sat down on one of the long hard benches. She was the only person in the waiting area which she was grateful for. It gave her a chance to think. She tried desperately to assess when it all had gone wrong.

She was never well-liked, not exactly the popular girl. She was always pretty much a loner, even as a small child. She had rather spent her time in her escape zone by reading her favorite novels. Anne Rice had been one of her favorite authors, and she always raided the local bookstore whenever she put out a new novel. She had left them all behind when she left that night, save for one: Interview with a Vampire. The copy she carried now was never read seeing that she bought this one as a replacement when one of her teachers caught her reading in class and confiscated it.

Now, Rogue had become the one thing she never thought she'd ever be, homeless and on the run. If the X-Men or local authorities weren't looking for her someone else would be, either to exploit her or destroy her. Maybe it was her own paranoia talking, but she wasn't about to take the chance. She couldn't trust anyone anymore, not even herself. She just hoped that Tara wouldn't let it slip about her surprise visit that night, but knowing Tara she would take that secret to the grave.

She heard the man call on the loud speaker from his booth. The Louisiana bus had just pulled in, and he really thought it necessary to make a spectacle for just one person. She got up out of her seat barely acknowledging the man's presence. Outside, she entered the bus and handed the driver her ticket. She walked all the way to the back and sat down in the back-corner seat. The bus was half empty and virtually no one was sitting in the area she chose. She opened her carry-on bag and took out her book, but only after reading a few paragraphs she realized she couldn't concentrate. She had read the same line three times over and still couldn't remember what it said.

After the bus started to move, she closed her book and put it back into her bag. She clutched her butterfly necklace that she wore around her neck and sat back in her seat. She had tried to remember where she had gotten it. She had a dream about it once, but it seemed so real at the time that she thought it had truly happened. Her aunt Irene had convinced her that it was simply a dream and nothing more.

She was all of five years old at the time and her mother was on one of her many business trips. The butterfly necklace had been her priced possession. So much so that she wanted to sleep with it on.

"But Aunt Re, I promised ah'd never take it off," she said, as she was getting into bed.

"Who did you promise?" her Aunt Irene asked.

"The boy..." little Anna Marie said. "The boy that gave it to me."

"Anna Marie, that was just a dream, honey. Don't you remember we got this out of a twenty-five cent machine on our last trip to the grocery store."

"No, no, it was from the boy who rescued me from the bad man. I remember."

"No, honey, that was just a nightmare," Irene said, soothing the girl who was obviously upset. "Now, let's take this off and put it in your jewelry box." She unclasped the necklace and put it in the small box on Anna Marie's nightstand.

Once Irene left her room, she put the necklace back on and drifted off to sleep.

The memory seemed like a dream more than an actual memory. Was she ever that young and innocent? If she had been that was no longer the case now. She drifted in and out of sleep as she leaned her head against the window. Another memory surfaced. It was something she hadn't thought about since she was a child.

Anna Marie was no more than five years old. She was playing in the park playground as her mother and Aunt Irene were diligently watching. "Watch me, Momma. Watch me, Auntie Re."

They both waved to her as she pushed herself down the slide. Her two-toned hair was in pig tails with a few white strands coming loose. The sun was out on this bright summer day, and there was a slight breeze. She giggled as she reached the bottom. Her mother and aunt clapped, praising her efforts.

No sooner had she rose to her feet was she off again. Little Anna Marie loved the slide. It was her favorite thing in the entire playground. She loved climbing the many steps, getting higher and higher, then plummeting down to the ground feeling the rush of the wind brush against her skin and through her hair.

She continued to play as she saw her mother leave her spot on the bench. There was an ice cream vendor nearby. The thought of an ice cream cone made Anna Marie's mouth water. She was about to run over towards her mother when she saw her talking to some man. Her mother looked upset which frightened her, so she raced over to where her aunt was sitting.

"Auntie Re," Anna Marie called out her pet name, because she was unable to say it properly. "Why Momma look so mad?"

"Sweetie, she's not mad," Irene said. "She's just talking to an old friend of hers." Anna Marie looked skeptical. Friends don't look like that when talking to each other. She saw the man disappear and her mother came walking back towards them.

"Irene," Anna's mother said as she stopped in front of her. "Take Anna Marie home. I have a little business to take care of."

"Sure," Irene said, and she knelt down taking the little girl's hand. "Time to go home, sweetie."

"But ah want ice cream," Anna Marie whined, swiping her hand away from Irene.

"We'll get some on the way home, okay," Irene said, taking her hand. Anna Marie perked up at the promise of a tasty snack. Their home was only a ten-minute walk from the park, seeing as Irene was blind and couldn't drive. They stopped by the vendor, and Irene bought Anna Marie a chocolate dripped cone, while getting herself a plain vanilla.

Anna had pretty much devoured the ice cream by the time they reached home, and there were a few remnants of it on her face and hands. "Go wash up, Sweetie, while I go start dinner.

"Okay, Auntie Re," she said as she bolted upstairs. Anna Marie haphazardly washed her hands and face and ran downstairs to turn on the television. She turned the channels on the remote until she found some cartoons.

Her crayons and coloring book were on the coffee table along with her sketch pad and pencils. She picked up the blank pad that she used for her own drawings and dragged the pencil along the paper. She remembered the man her mother was speaking to before her abrupt departure. The man's image was embedded into her brain. Her hands took over as she drew the image of that man with the scary eyes. When she was done, she quickly turned the page. There lay a picture of the boy from her dreams. He looked like any ordinary boy, but for some reason she used her red crayon to color in his eyes. The red marks she drew made him stand out among the hues of grey her drawing pencil made. Those eyes should have scared her, but for some reason she found them comforting.

She dreamed of him almost every night, but he never said a word. She would call out to him in her dream, but he would always be just out of her reach. Running through a dark alley or through some door, and when she finally reached it, he would be gone. The feeling of being all alone in a dark place frightened her. She didn't know why she dreamed of him and sometimes the dreams scared her, but she didn't want them to stop. One day she knew she would catch up to him and find out what it was he truly wanted.

Before long, Anna Marie was called to dinner. Irene made a simple dinner of burgers and fries. Brail labels covered her spices and other food products. It helped in not getting the sugar and salt mixed up.

Even after the ice cream treat, Anna Marie was still very hungry. After eating all of her fries, she was ready for seconds. For a small framed girl, she had quite the appetite, and she was never too full for dessert.

Her mother had gone to the market the day before, a woman not up for baking opting for a ready-made fresh apple pie. There was still some left and Anna Marie pleaded with her aunt for just a small piece. Irene complied with a generous helping of whipped cream. Little Anna Marie devoured the dessert in record time and raced back into the living room to resume her cartoon watching. After about an hour or so, she had fallen asleep on the couch. Irene didn't have the heart to wake her and retrieved a blanket from the linen closet and covered her.

It was nearly nine o'clock when Irene started yawning and felt the need for sleep. Anna Marie's mother and her best friend had not returned yet, but that was just like her. She would often disappear for days and come back with only one simple explanation. "It was business."

The night had taken over and the house had turned dark. Its two occupants fell well into slumber, but Anna Marie had stirred around midnight. Her mouth dry, she felt the need for a glass of water, so she got up and walked to the kitchen and climbed on the stool to find her favorite cup sitting on the counter. She didn't have time to turn on the faucet when she heard footsteps behind her. She knew they didn't belong to her aunt or her mother. They were way too heavy. She turned around to see a man with pale skin and the oddest-looking eyes. She was scared, and screamed out of fright.

Suddenly the man grabbed her and covered her mouth. "Quiet now, little Anna. Don't want to wake Auntie Re," he said. She felt a sharp pain in her neck and fell unconscious.

Chapter Text

Chapter Three: Angel with the Demon Eyes

Rogue woke abruptly startled out of sleep by her strange nightmare. "You alright there, girl?" A strange man sitting a few rows ahead of her looked back and asked.

"Yeah, ah'm fine," she said.

It was still a long ride, and she was still tired. She closed her eyes and tried to go back to sleep. All she wanted now were pleasant dreams, but she wasn't going to get her wish.

Little Anna Marie woke to find herself locked in a cell lying on a small cot that lay on the cold concrete floor. There was very little light, and Anna Marie hated the dark. There was a dank smell that made her sniffle. She was shivering and wrapped herself in the thin gray blanket that lay on the cot. She looked around not being able to see much of anything and cried quietly like a whimpering animal. She was frightened and alone, not knowing where she was.

The little noise she made didn't go unnoticed. Through her tears she heard a voice. "Please, don't cry, ma petite Cherie." She looked over towards the direction of where the voice was coming from. She saw a boy in the cell next to hers. She crawled across the concrete floor until she reached him. Tears were still in her eyes. Vous êtes trop assez de crier (translation: You're too pretty to be crying.)

"Ah'm sorry. Ah don't understand," she said drying her tears.

"Don't cry, petite," he said. "Dey see you cryin', dey hurt you more."

"But ah'm scared," Anna Marie said as the tears filled her eyes.

"Be brave," he said, taking her hand through the bars. "I'll get you out a dis. Got a plan, an' we both escape."

"How?" she asked and looked deep into the boy's eyes, noticing for the first time the deep red hue of his irises. She gasped in surprise at seeing them. He turned away suddenly. "What's wrong?"

"I know, you don't like my eyes. No one does," he said, hanging his head in shame.

Anna Marie smiled at him and touched his hand. "Ah think they're nice." He looked up at her in surprise. "Ah jus' never seen eyes like yours before."

"Really, you t'ink dere nice?" he asked. She nodded as she smiled widely at him. "Your eyes are nice too."

Anna Marie blushed at his statement. She never met a boy who was so nice to her. Most boys on the playground picked on her by making fun of her unusual hair and saying nasty things to her. She would retaliate and would get into fights sometimes. She was small for her age but no less fierce.

"So, what's your name?" she asked him.

"Remy," he said. "An' yours?"

"Anna Marie," she said. They then both heard footsteps at that moment. Anna Marie's face went pale. "What's gonna happen?" She turned to Remy and asked.

"Don' know," he said. "Go on back to your cot and stay quiet. Guards don' like us talkin'. Dey get nasty sometimes."

She nodded in agreement and crawled back over to her cot. Remy watched her from the corner of his eye. She was trembling fiercely as a guard approached her cell. Her eyes grew wide, and her face turned white as a sheet when the towering shadowy figure entered. The man approached her slowly. She backed up into the corner of the cell clutching her blanket.

"Time for your examination," he said and grabbed her by the arm. She screamed from the pain he caused her, but more from the frightening revelation of the unknown.

"No!" she screamed. "Please." She cried uncontrollably.

Remy watched helplessly as the guard man-handled her. "Let her go, merde face chein. (translation: shit-faced dog.)

The guard seemed to growl at him as he held Anna Marie by the arms. She squirmed to get loose, but it was no use. The man pointed at him with an intense look of hatred in his eyes. "You're next."

Anna Marie continued to scream as the guard stomped down the hallway dragging her little body with them. He was too strong for her, and her efforts to get away were in vain. He opened a large metal door with a pass key and took her inside. As soon as they entered, she gained enough leverage and bit the man on the arm. He screamed in pain and was startled enough to drop her.

"You little bitch!" he screamed at her.

She got loose and ran for the door, but there was no handle to turn. She futilely beat on the door until she felt a hand grab her arm. He forced her to face him then slapped her hard across the face. She fell to the floor, and he bent down and reached into his pocket. He pulled out a clean white rag and gagged her mouth.

"That'll keep you puppies from biting," he said and picked her up again.

He restrained her arms and legs as he carried her to a metal table. She was still screaming through the gag while trying to kick at him as he put her arms and hands into the restraints. When they were secure, he did the same to her legs. When she could no longer struggle, she lay there whimpering as tears ran down her face.

The guard soon walked out of the room leaving the little girl alone. She didn't know what was worse, being alone in a dark room bound and unable to move or having that nasty guard beat on her for resisting him.

A silent eeriness filled the air. Anna Marie hated the quiet. It didn't give her anything to focus on and her fears took over, like hearing the voice of the boogie man whispering all the potentially terrible things that could and would happen to her.

Then she heard voices outside the large metal door. One was a woman's voice. It was somewhat soothing like her Aunt Irene's, but there was another voice too, a deeper brooding voice that scared her. She looked over and saw the door slowly open as two people entered the room. They were both wearing lab coats. She guessed they were doctors, and those were the people she hated most. She hadn't seen one since her aunt had taken her to get her booster shots, and that was not a pleasant experience.

"Nathaniel, this isn't right and you know it," a woman with shoulder length platinum hair and hazel eyes said. She was small in stature compared to the man next to her. "She's just a child, and Raven Darkholme's child at that. Don't you think she'll retaliate?"

"Not hardly, Tess," the man said. Anna Marie couldn't see his face, and she could only faintly hear what they were saying. "And risk being exposed?"

"Maybe, but this girl," Tess started to say. "She's not like the others."

"Yes, she will one day have great power," Nathaniel said, looking over at the little girl strapped down to the table. "A power I will control."

"Doctor Essex," Tess said in a stern voice. "You can't..."

"I can, and I will," he said, approaching Anna Marie. "Hello, my dear." He stroked her hair gently, but it didn't ease her anxiety. She could finally see the face of the man and cried out even through the gag around her mouth. "There's no need to be afraid. This won't hurt...much."

He pulled out a needle and held it up to the light. "Please, Nathaniel, don't do this. Can't you see she's afraid?"

"Then, calm her," he said. Tess walked over to the other side and stroked Anna Marie's cheek.

"Don't worry, sweetie," she said. "Nothing bad will happen. We just need you to calm down." With the woman's touch Anna Marie stopped struggling. "That's right."

She closed her eyes as she felt the prick of the needle. Soon, she found it hard to stay awake. Tess had removed the gag from her mouth. "Take this blood sample to the lab for testing," Nathaniel instructed Tess as Anna Marie drifted into unconsciousness. "Then bring the boy."

Anna Marie's eyes fluttered open slowly. She looked around to see where she was. Her body was shaking and she realized that it was cold in the sterile room she was in and strapped to a metal table that felt like ice on her skin. There was something different though. The gag that once restrained her was gone, but she could feel a slight pain around the corners of her mouth.

She looked over and saw that there was another table several feet away. The boy who occupied the cell next to hers was lying on it. His feet were bound, but he had one hand free. It looked like he was working on freeing the other. It both released some of her fear, but made her even more frightened at the same time. What if those guards came in and caught him? Then they both might get a beating, or worse.

Still, not being alone made her feel better about her situation, but more than anything she wished she was home safe in her room. "Remy," she whispered over to him. He looked up for a moment and smiled at her. "What are ya doin'?" she asked.

"Gettin' us outta here," he said and continued his work. "Now, just be quiet."

She did as he asked and soon, he was out of the restraints. He went straight to work on getting his legs free, which took of all about a minute. He hopped off the table and came towards Anna Marie.

"How did ya...?"

"Learned de codes from de last time I was in here," he said and gave her a quick smile which she silently giggled at. "Those scientists are so smart they're dumb."

Anna Marie smiled at him as he released the restraints on one of her hands. In watching him, she was able to duplicate his actions on the other one, while he released her leg restraints. She sat up with her legs dangling over the side.

"Come on," Remy said and waved his arm. "We gotta get outta here before dey come back."

"Ah can't. It's too high," she said and looked down at the distance to the floor. Even for a five-year-old she was small.

"Don't worry, Anna," he said, holding his hand out so she could reach it. "I'll help ya down."

For some reason she trusted him, and took the hand he offered her. She slowly slid off the table but stumbled onto the floor right on top of Remy. "Ah'm sorry. Ah didn't mean to..."

"Dat's okay, Anna," he said. "You didn't hurt me. Now, let's go." He took her hand and made a run for the door. He was about to punch in a code when the door suddenly opened.

A woman came in the doorway, a woman Anna Marie recognized as Tess. She gasped thinking they were caught before they even had a chance to escape, but Remy was prepared.

"Back off, Chienne," he said, pointing a needle at her. It was attached to a vial with clear liquid in it. "Me and de Petite here are leavin'."

"Then go," she said surprisingly. "Hurry, Essex is on his way."

"Come on, chere," he said, still holding onto Anna Marie's hand.

The two kids raced down the hall until they reached a door. "What's in there?" Anna Marie whispered to him.

"Storage room," Remy said. "Now, come on."

Anna Marie felt a shadow come over them, and she looked up to see the guard that had manhandled her. "There you two brats are," he said. He was about to grab Anna Marie, but Remy had stuck the needle in his leg. Almost immediately the large man became weak and fell to the floor.

She was about to scream, but Remy covered her mouth. "Don' make no noise, or we get caught for sure."

"Is he dead?" She whispered to him.

"Non, just knocked him out," he said while moving his head back and forth a few times. Now, come on."

He opened the storage room and led Anna Marie inside. He closed the door and reached into his pocket and pulled out a little mini flashlight. He waved it around and found the loose ceramic floor square and removed it from its place. There laid the tools he had lifted on his many attempted escapes. He picked up a screwdriver and held his flashlight to the air vent on the far side of the small room and quickly unscrewed it and laid the metal panel against the wall.

"Come on, Anna, you go first," he said, but she hesitated for a moment. She had that frightened look on her face again. "Don't worry. I'll take care of you."

She nodded and entered the shaft. He soon followed and the two crawled through the air vents looking for a way out. Anna Marie kept going until she reached a passage going in two directions.

"Which way?" she whispered back at him. Remy had pulled out a piece of paper. It looked like some kind of map to Anna Marie, but in fact it was a schematic of the building. Remy studied it with his little flashlight illuminating it.

"Go left," he said.

She followed his instructions and crawled further until they reached a dead end. "Now what?"

"See dat vent," he said, pointing to the opening below her. "Dat's where we need t'go."

She shifted her position to give him access. He saw the screws on the other side, but he needed to bend the metal on the vent to get to them and reached into his pocket for a pair of large tweezers. It was hard, but he finally bent the metal enough to get his hand through to get access to the screw that was holding the vent in place. He had already worked the other side on his last escape attempt before he was caught. Finally, the screw was out and he shifted the vent to let them through.

"See, chere, piece a cake," he said and smiled at her.

Anna looked down. It was a long jump and the floor below was concrete. It looked very much like a basement, dark and dreary. "How we gonna get down?"

"I'll go first," he said. "Den ah'll get de ladder for you."

"Okay, Remy, but be careful," she said as he put his legs over the side.

He angled himself down, holding on by his hands. He looked down to see where the safest place to land would be. There was a pile of debris. It looked soft enough. He swung himself, then let go falling on the pile then rolled himself onto the floor.

"Remy, ya okay," Anna Marie whispered loudly from the vent opening.

He picked himself up and dusted himself off as much as he could. The dust in the air made him cough a bit and looked up to see the concern in her eyes.

"I'm okay," he said. "Now, it's your turn." He saw the ladder in the corner and shot himself towards it. It was heavy, but he managed to drag it over to the vent opening. "Okay, now, jus' climb down."

Anna Marie took her first step as her little body was shaking. She was slow at first, but with Remy's encouragement she gained the self-confidence to make it all the way down.

"I knew you could do it," he said, taking her hand. She smiled at him sweetly and brushed away the few strands of white hair that had gotten in her eyes.

"Now, where do we go?" she asked.

"We in de sub-basement," he said and then pointed to the left. "Dere a sewer grate over dere. We go through dere an' disappear before dey know a t'ing. Simple que cela." (Translation: Simple as that.)

"Okay," she said slowly. He led her through the grate and down the iron stairs. She held her nose as the dank smell hit her nostrils. "Yuk! This place smells bad."

"It's a sewer. Dey always smell bad. Don' worry, we be outta here in no time." He took her hand and led her down the tunnel.

"Where we goin'?" she asked as she followed him.

"De train station," he said. "Got t'get far away, so dey don' catch us. We be safe soon enough."

Again, she felt as if she could trust this boy. He was the one who calmed her down when she was scared and had freed her from the restraints and took care of the guard who had caught them trying to escape. What she didn't understand was why the woman called Tess let them go. The woman obviously worked for the man who kidnapped her, so why let them escape? So many things she did not understand. First of which was why they took her in the first place.

Right now, she didn't care why. She just wanted to be far away from here as possible.

"Come on, chere," Remy said as he stopped by a metal ladder. "De train near here."

"How do you know?" she asked.

"Hear dat rumblin'? An' dat whistle. Only trains make dat sound."

"Never thought 'bout it before," she said as he helped her up the ladder.

When she reached the top, she found the grate was too heavy to move. Remy was right behind her. With his added strength they were able to move it. As she stepped onto the ground she breathed in the air, not the cleanest air, but she didn't know how long it had been since she had been outside. Remy soon joined her. He looked around to see where the entrance to the station was.

"Let's go," he said and grabbed her hand.

"How we gonna get on the train without any money?" Anna Marie asked.

"Don' worry. I got a plan," he said. He went inside pretending he was with a young couple who had just walked in. He looked up at the train schedule and saw the departure times. There it was, a train bound for New Orleans. That was two hours from now. He sneaked out and rejoined Anna Marie. "There's a train leavin' in two hours."

"What's ya plan?" she asked.

"Simple, we jump it," he said.

Anna Marie looked skeptical. He led her to a clearing that was close to the train station. It took them close to an hour to get there. She sat on the grass pulling at the blades in boredom. He sat down next to her, noticing for the first time the bruise on her face.

"Dey do dat ta you?" he asked, pointing to the bruise on her cheek.

She put a hand over the bruise, embarrassed for him to see it. "Yeah, that guard did it... after ah kinda bit him."

"You bit that guy," Remy said chuckling. "Good, dat bastard deserve it."

The thought made her smile. Then her voice became sullen when she asked, "Why ya save me?"

"Why not? Saved myself too," he said as he looked down the train track to see if anything was coming.

"Ya could have escaped on your own," she said. "Ah was only slowin' ya down."

"Didn't wanna leave you dere, dat's all," he said. "Had a dream 'bout a girl like you. She begged me ta help her, not leave her there. Den I saw you an' I knew you was dat girl."

"Ya had a dream 'bout me?" Anna Marie asked, astonished by his words. "I had a dream 'bout you too, an angel with demon eyes."

"I ain't no angel," he said and looked away from her. "Jus' some poor orphan. Dat's why dey took me. Ain't nobody gonna miss some street kid wid no home."

"Ya ain't gotta home?" Anna Marie asked. "Ah thought every kid had a home."

"Naw, ain't never had one. My parents dumped me when I was a baby. Lived in an orphanage for a while, but I ran away. Nobody want a kid wid demon eyes. Dey say I was evil."

"They're wrong," she said, shaking her head from side to side." Ya saved me. Can't be all bad if ya do that."

"You got a home?" he asked.

"Yeah, with Momma and Auntie Re. Don't gotta a daddy," she said in answer to his question. "Momma said he left when ah was a baby."

"Sorry 'bout dat," he said, his voice sympathetic. "Must be worried about you. Where you live anyway?"

"Mississippi," she answered, saying the word as best she could. "A little house by a pond. Get to go swimmin' there sometimes." Her eyes became sad, and she lowered her head towards the ground. "Ah miss it."

"We'll find a way ta get you back dere," he said, putting his hand over hers and padding it gently. "Til den ah'll take care a you."

"How ya gonna do that?" she asked.

"Trust me," he said. "Just like I got you outta dat place."

She nodded in agreement. Somehow, she knew this boy wouldn't let anything bad happen to her. She heard a noise, almost like thunder and looked up. She didn't see anything yet, but Remy got up off the ground. He looked down at her offering his hand.

"Train's comin' soon. Gotta be ready. Timin's gotta be jus' right."

Anna Marie stayed close to Remy. He led her behind a nearby tree. "Dey always lookin' out for jumpers, so stay hidden. We gonna jump in one of the box cars."

"While the train still movin'?"

"Yeah, we hide in one of dose until de next stop," he said, but she looked confused. "Don' worry, I done dis plenty a times."

"Okay," Anna Marie said. She was scared of doing this, but it was kind of exciting. She had only seen it done in movies but never thought to try it herself.

The train was coming by. Car after car passed, and Remy tugged a little on Anna Marie's arm. She ran with him as he spotted an open box car. "Right dere!" he said loudly over the noise of the train. "On three we jump, okay." She nodded in agreement. "One...Two...Three..."

Anna Marie followed suit and jumped with Remy. Her little voice let out a scream. They barely made it into the boxcar, the impact of the moving train rolling their bodies to the far side of the rectangular compartment. Remy struggled to get the door closed, and with the wind produced from the fast-moving train it was hard. Anna Marie crawled over to the door to help, but it was no use. They were not strong enough. Suddenly they felt themselves going downhill and the door slammed shut. Remy quickly latched it.

Anna Marie was on the floor of the boxcar trying to catch her breath when Remy looked over at her. "That was fun," Remy said and laughed.

"Think so," Anna Marie said and laughed as well.

Rogue awakened to see two laughing children playing paddy cake, neither couldn't have been more than six years old. She realized she had had that dream again, the dream about the angel boy with the demon eyes. She had had many dreams of him over the years. In some dreams he was older, but she hadn't dreamed of him as a child for a long time. Was it really a dream? She wondered as she touched the butterfly necklace. He was as real as the jewelry that hung snugly at her neck. She lay back again still feeling sleepy hoping he would come to her dreams again.

Chapter Text

Chapter Four: Gift of Friendship

Rogue looked out the window, tired and somewhat bored. She thought about the last time she had been to Louisiana, or had she? When she was a child, it was easy for her mother and aunt to convince her it was all a dream, but she had so many doubts about that now.

Sleep was overtaking her again. Her mind drifted back to that boy and things that may have truly happened.

"Anna!" Remy shouted over the noise of the train. "Get ready to jump. Our stop is coming up." Anna Marie had that frightened look on her face. "Don' worry. It'll be okay."

Anna Marie inched over to the opening of the boxcar. "On three?" she questioned.

"Yeah!" he shouted back and slowly counted. When he got to three, they both jumped giving a yelp as they hit the ground. Anna Marie rolled a few times before coming to a stop and lay there still on the grass as Remy looked up from the ground. He crawled over to her, a worried look on his face. "Anna, you okay?" he asked.

Then she turned over laughing. "That was fun," she said giggling, a smile plastered on her face. "Let's do it again."

He looked annoyed but not angry as he started to tickle her. She laughed so hard she thought she was going to throw up. He soon stopped and helped her up to a sitting position.

"So, where we go now?" Anna Marie asked.

"'Nawlins," he said. "Dat's where I'm from. Mardi Gras startin' soon."

"Really? Only seen it on T.V.," Anna said excitedly. "Never been to a real one."

"Den, come on. It like one big ole party," he said, taking her hand. They ran across the field together heading for the city.

Upon reaching it, Anna Marie could hear the sounds of music and people laughing and cheering. She was more excited than ever. Remy led her down the main street to behold the beautiful floats that passed by. They had just arrived in time for the parade, and it sent the biggest smile on Anna Marie's face. They watched a few floats go by, but suddenly Anna Marie felt lightheaded.

"Somethin' wrong?" Remy asked.

"No, ah think ah'm just hungry is all," she said.

"Then we'll have t’get somethin' t’eat," he said. "Come on." He led her into the park where he found an empty bench. "Jus' sit here an' I'll be right back."

"Where ya goin'?" she asked and didn't like the thought very much of being in a strange city all alone.

"Ta get us some food," he said. "Jus' stay here out of sight. I promise I'll be back soon."

"Okay," she said but still looked worried.

The bench she was sitting on was in a secluded place, but she was still able to see the parade from where she was sitting. After about a half hour she was getting concerned. Had Remy abandoned her? The thought frightened her, but she still waited patiently for him to return.

After another fifteen minutes, she saw a figure approaching. She got up off the bench and ran behind a nearby tree. She peeked out slowly from her hiding place and saw Remy's figure approaching the bench she had been sitting on.

"Anna," he called out.

She was relieved that it was him and not some stranger. She came out from behind the tree and felt a little foolish, but after all she had been through lately, she had become just a little paranoid.

"I got us some food," Remy said and she sat down on the bench as Remy handed her a sandwich. "Careful, it's hot."

She unwrapped it and let the cool air of the night take some of the heat off. Then she took a nice big bite. "This is good," she said after swallowing it.

He handed her a soda to wash it down. She finished off her sandwich in no time and drank the rest of her soda. "Are you full?" he asked her after she was finished.

"Yeah, ah guess so," Anna Marie said, wiping her mouth off with a napkin Remy handed her.

"That's too bad, 'cause I got us some dessert too," he said with a smirk plastered on his face.

Her eyes grew wide as she found that her appetite was returning. "What ya get?" she asked.

"Jus' some King Cake," he said and showed her a brown paper bag. She could practically smell it.

"Ah never had it before," she said, "but it smells good."

"It is good, Anna. You'll like it." He took the tasty morsel out of the bag and handed her a piece. She took a small bite, just in case she didn't like it, but she found that it was quite tasty and soon devoured it.

"So, what do you want to do now?" Anna Marie asked him.

"Let's go check out the carnival," Remy said and pointed in the direction where Anna could see people walking all about and few vendor operators yelling out.  "It's just across the park."

"Okay," she said slipping off the bench. "Ah just have one question." Remy looked confused as Anna Marie spoke again. "Where'd ya get the money for the food?"

"I got my ways, petite," was all he would say. She looked skeptical as he took her hand and led her across the park.

They strolled down the walkway seeing different vendors selling things, games of all kinds. They were all shouting for customers or rather victims. Most games were a scam, but Anna Marie was dying to try one.

"Hey, little lady," a street vendor called to her. "Knock three down and win a prize."

"Sounds easy enough," she said as they stopped. There were three colored blocks forming a triangle.

"Wanna try it, petite?" Remy asked her.

"Well, ah'm not very good at throwin'. Can't even win at that claw game."

"Den I'll win ya somt'ing," Remy said proudly. "Remy real good at games."

"Okay," she said and stood back so he could take position.

The vendor handed him a ball, and Remy sized up the distance between himself and the three blocks. Slowly he threw is arm back and released the ball. In one shot he knocked down all three blocks. In her excitement, Anna Marie jumped up and down and threw her arms around Remy.

"You did it," she squealed.

"Did you doubt that I would?" he asked as she let go of him.

"Well, maybe just a little," she said honestly. "So, what we win?"

"Take your pick," the man said.

"You choose, Anna," Remy said.

"Are ya sure?" she asked and he nodded. There were three different choices: a stuffed bear, a slingshot or a butterfly necklace. Once she laid her eyes on the necklace her eyes lit up. It seemed to sparkle until it was the only thing she could see. "That one," she said, pointing to the necklace.

"Nice choice, little lady," the man said.

She couldn't wait to put it on, so Remy helped her with the task. She turned around to face him. "How does it look?" she asked.

"It looks nice on you," he said as she gave him a big smile. "Promise me you'll never take it off."

"Ah promise," she said as he took her hand. They walked down the street together. Anna Marie turned away and yawned. She couldn't remember the last time she had slept.

"You tired, petite," Remy asked her.

"Yeah, ah guess so," she said. "Where we gonna sleep?"

"We'll find a place, but first we need some money," he said with his finger on his chin. He looked as if he were formulating a plan that very second.

"How we gonna get it?" she asked.

"Like I said, I got ways," he said and led her down a back alley that led right into Bourbon Street. "You stay here... out of sight, okay."

She nodded in agreement, and Remy sneaked out of the shadows and scanned the area waiting for an opening. A few people passed by, so he sandwiched himself in between two people. There he saw it, a tall man passing by with his wallet hanging out partially from his pocket. This would be easy. He reached for it, but as soon as he touched it, he felt someone grab his arm. He was caught.

Remy felt himself being pulled into the alley and the man he had just tried to steal from looked straight into his eyes. "Anyone ever tell you, boy, never steal from a t'ief?"

"You gonna call de cops?" he asked the man in a shaky voice.

The man laughed at him. "What your name, boy?"

"Remy," he said still shaking. Anna Marie witnessed the whole thing from her hiding place behind the dumpster.

The man looked over seeing the little girl peeking out from the corners. "An' who dis?"

"Oh, dat's my sister, Anna Marie," Remy said even though it was a lie.

"Where your parents?" he asked.

"Don' got none," Remy said. "Me an' Anna just got inta town tonight. Needed money for a place ta stay, so I..."

"T'ought you go t'ievin',?" the man said. He shook his head.

Anna Marie was afraid of what the man might do and ran up behind Remy. "Please don't hurt him. He didn't mean no harm, really."

He squatted down and saw the tears in the little girl's eyes.

"No harm done," he said. "You two come on home wid me. Give you a nice warm bed and plenty t’eat. What you say?"

They both nodded as the man led them out of the alley and to a car two blocks down. He opened the back seat for them, and Remy helped Anna Marie in first then got in himself. Within minutes, Anna Marie was asleep.

*************************************

Sometime later, she woke up to find herself in a nice room lying in a warm soft bed. She wiped the sleep from her eyes. At first thinking that she was at home in her own room, but when she looked around at all the grand furniture and freshly painted walls of yellow and cream. Even the rose-colored carpet looked brand new. She realized that this was not her room.

Suddenly, she heard the sound of a woman ranting outside the door. Hearing a creak she realized the door was slowly opening to reveal a middle-aged woman with long dark braids. Anna Marie was scared at first, as she clutched onto the quilt on the bed, but the woman only smiled at her as she carried a tray of food.

"An' how are you dis mornin'?" the woman asked. "Must be hungry by now. Done slept de mornin' away." Anna saw the clock on the wall that read 10:10. She never in her life slept this late.

She eyed the scrumptious breakfast before her and said, "Ah am hungry, but..." She thought for a moment. "Where am ah?"

"De LeBeau estate," the woman said. "Jean-Luc brought you two home last night. Don' you remember, chile?"

"Yeah, ah think so," Anna Marie said. "Who are you?"

"Dey call me Tante Mattie. I take cara all de children here," she said, placing the tray in front of her. Anna Marie dug in without a second to lose. "You eat all dat up. No leftovers. Hear?"

"Yes, ma'am," Anna Marie said. "Where's Remy?" she asked. "He okay?"

"He's fine. He out playin' wid de boys. You can go out after you finish your breakfast. Dere's some clothes in de bottom drawer dat should fit you. Been long time since we had a little girl in de house."

Tante Mattie left the room while Anna Marie finished her breakfast. She was still wearing her butterfly necklace, the one that Remy had won for her. She looked out the window to see Remy playing with the other boys. She was anxious to be out there with them. She quickly ran over to the dresser and opened the drawer. She found some t-shirts and shorts and there was a pair of green sandals with a flower print sitting by the closet door.

She picked out a dark green T-shirt with butterflies printed on it. It would go well with her necklace and a plain pair of black shorts. She put on the sandals and went in search of the bathroom and found that she had a private one that was on the adjacent side of the closet.

When she was finished, she was about to take her tray down to the kitchen, assuming she could find it, but before she could leave the room there was a knock at the door.

"Anna," the sweet voice of a woman called out.

The woman entered and Anna Marie was mesmerized. She was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen, with her long brown hair slightly curled and deep brown eyes. She was a thin, small-framed woman wearing a flower print sundress and white sandals with a slight heel.

Anna Marie stood there silently as the woman approached. "I see you finished your breakfast," the woman said smiling at her. "I guess you want to go out and play with the boys."

"That would be nice," Anna Marie said, a little nervous. "Ah was about to go look for the kitchen t'take my plate."

"Oh, don't worry about that," she said and the woman picked up the soiled plate. "You go on and play until lunch time. I'm Marianne LeBeau, by the way. Oh, and don't worry, you're safe here."

Marianne led Anna Marie down the stairs and out to the backyard, and saw the boys playing ball and couldn't wait to join in. "Hey, boys," she said. Remy was the first one to look up. He had a big smile on his face at seeing her.

"Hi, Anna," he said, walking up to her. "T'ought you were never gonna wake up."

"Well, ah'm here now," she said and Remy walked closer to the other boys. "So, what are we playin'?"

"We don't play wid girls," one of the boys said. He was a few inches taller than Anna Marie, and she assumed a few years older.

"Henri, don't be so mean," another one said. He was small statured about Anna Marie's age. He had the ball in his hand, which was quickly snatched away by Henri.

"Stay outta dis, Emil," Henri said. "You know de rules."

"Then maybe ya should write some new ones," Anna Marie said with a slight snarl in her voice.

"Don' need to," Henri said, meeting her face to face. "Everybody know dat girls are sissies. Ya knock 'em down an' dey cry. Ain't dat right, Theo?"

"Sometimes, Henri, but remember when Julien beat on you. Ya moaned for weeks it hurt so bad," Theo said with a smirk.

"Shut up!" Henri yelled at him. "Dat ain't de way it happened."

"I was dere," Theo said, contradicting him. "I saw de whole t'ing, so did Entienne and Emil."

"Shut up!" he said louder, slamming the ball to the ground.

Anna Marie was laughing at the amusing story but quickly picked up the ball and got in a few dribbles. "So, we gonna play or what?"

"I'm in," Remy said.

"Me too," Emil added. "I don't mind playin' wid a girl, 'specially one as pretty as you."

"Don't be cute," Anna Marie said. "Or ah'll wipe the floor with ya."

"Let's just all shut up and play some dodge ball," Theo said.

"She can't play," Henri chimed in, "not wid dat stupid t'ing around her neck. She gonna have ta take it off."

"Ah will not," Anna Marie fired at him. "Remy gave it to me as a present, won it from one of the game vendors in town."

"Ohhh," Henri said teasing. "Did ya now. I guess she Remy's little girlfriend." The rest of the boys made hollering sounds and cat calls, while Henri pantomimed by kissing the air. "Remy and Anna..." he started to say in a sing-song voice.

"Shut up!" Remy shouted at them. "Anna's my sister."

"Yeah, right," Henri said. "Is dat the d’lie you told pere. He don' believe dat for a moment."

"You're right," Anna Marie said. "He ain't my brother, but ah can still beat ya at dodge ball."

"I doubt dat," Henri said, "but bring it on, petite fille. Let's see what ya got."

Anna Marie took her stance and threw the ball. Henri barely dodged it as he threw himself to the ground and rolled a few times, before getting back up again. She was not impressed by his antics.

The game continued with Anna Marie outing both Emil and Etienne, while Henri on an attempt to out her hit Theo instead. It was down to three and Anna Marie had the ball. It was either Remy or Henri. She threw the ball towards the two boys, Remy diving out of the way as Henri was hit.

"You're out!" she shouted, pointing at Henri.

He gave her a nasty look as he walked over to sit in the losers' circle, or a wooden picnic table in this case.

"So, it's down to you and me, Anna," Remy said. "Wanna call it a tie?"

"No way, Cajun boy. Give it your best shot." On her command he threw the ball. Anna tried to get out of the way, but it hit her on the side of the leg. "Ah guess you win."

"You okay?" Remy asked her. "I didn't hurt you, did I?"

"No, ah'm fine," she said.

"Ha! Ha! You lost," Henri teased while pointing at her.

She walked straight up to him. "Well, at least ah lasted longer than you did."

"Wanna a rematch?" Henri asked, picking up the ball and twirling it with his finger.

"Give it a rest, Henri," Theo said. "So what, a girl kicked your butt. It wouldn't be the first time. Remember that time Belladonna challenged you to a race across de swamp, and you fell in and..."

"SHUT UP!" he shouted at the top of his lungs. Anna Marie couldn’t help but laugh and soon all the boys, except for Henri, that is, was laughing as well.

"Dat was a good game," Theo looked over at Anna Marie.

Suddenly the boys saw Tante Mattie and Henri's mother Marianne come through the kitchen door. "Ah hope ya boys worked up an appetite, 'cause we got a nice big lunch for ya."

The boys were more than willing to forfeit another game if it meant a feast would take its place. The boys followed Tante Mattie, and Anna Marie was about to join them when Marianne came up to her.

"Anna, I need you to come with me," Marianne said.

"Okay," she said. Then she had a worried look on her face. "Am ah in trouble?"

"Oh, no, dear," Marianne said and took the little girl's hand.

Marianne led her into the house and down a hallway to a pair of double doors. Once inside, Anna Marie looked up to see a woman. Excitement filled the little girl as she ran towards her.

"Momma!" she shouted excitedly as the woman embraced her. "Oh, Momma, ah thought ah'd never see you again."

"It's alright, Anna," her mother said. "I'm going to take you home now."

"Really? We goin' home?" she asked as if not believing her mother's words.

"Of course, dear, Aunt Irene is waiting in the car," her mother said. "We're all going home together."

"What about Remy? What will happen to him?" Anna Marie looked up at Marianne who was standing next to Jean-Luc, the man who had stumbled onto them the night before.

"Don't worry about Remy," Marianne said in a soft voice. "He's goin' to stay here with us."

"Then he'll have a home too?" Anna Marie asked. Marianne nodded with a smile. "That's good, ain't it, Momma?"

"Yes, dear," her mother simply said.

"Then can we come and visit sometime?" Anna Marie asked in a hopeful voice.

"Maybe." her mother said. "For now, we have to get going. We have a train to catch."

"Okay, but can ah say goodbye to Remy first?" she asked. Her mother was silent at first. "Please, ah owe him for savin' me from that bad man."

"Sure, Anna, but hurry," her mother said.

"The boys are in the dining room eating lunch," Marianne said. "Don't worry, I'll take her."

Marianne took Anna's hand and led her into the dining room. When Remy spotted her, his eyes lit up. "Come and sit next to me, Anna."

She made her way over to Remy's chair. "Sorry, Remy, but ah can't."

"Why?" he asked.

"My momma and Aunt Irene's here t'take me home," she said with sadness in her voice. Somehow, she wished that they could all live together, but there was no way her mother and aunt would move in with strangers just so she could stay with her new friend.

"So, you're leavin'?" he asked with a disappointed look on his face.

"Yeah, but ah'll come back an' visit.," she said, but Remy's eyes dropped. She could tell that he didn't want her to go. "Ah promise."

"I'll miss you, Anna," he said.

Suddenly, Rogue was pulled out of her sleep. The bus had stopped. She wiped the sleep out of her eyes and saw the driver coming towards her. "This is the last stop, Miss."

"Oh, ah'm sorry," Rogue said, "must have fallen asleep." She grabbed her bag and quickly made her way to the door. "Hello, New Orleans," she said softly to no one but herself.

Chapter Text

Chapter Five: Never Judge by First Appearances

Rogue walked the streets of New Orleans aimlessly but didn't know where she was going and nor did she care. Feeling the pangs of hunger start to creep up on her, she went looking for a place to eat. She turned down the next street and found a quaint little place and entered. It wasn't much to look at, but she sat down at one of the tables and picked up a menu.

It had been a long time since she had any real Cajun food, and she thought a big bowl of Jambalaya would hit the spot. The waiter came over promptly and took her order.

She just sat there for a while, taking in the atmosphere. It wasn't a class establishment, but it was clean, simply decorated, but there were no pictures on the walls and it was painted a drab yellow. She noticed some guys were sitting at the bar. One looked her way then turned back. He was saying something to one of his friends, but she couldn't hear what it was. Then laughter came out of all three of the guys. She wondered if they were laughing about her. If they were, she didn't care. All she wanted was to be left alone.

Soon her food came, and she dug in. She hadn't realized how hungry she really was until now and soon made short work of her meal, washing it down with a glass of iced tea. That's when one of the guys from the bar approached her table.

"Hey, sweet t'ing," he said, leaning his hand on her chair. Rogue didn't answer him, hoping he would just go away. "What? Can't talk?" Still she said nothing. This guy was making her nervous and in a bad way. "My name's Julien. What's yours?"

"None of your business," she said, as she wiped her face with a napkin.

"Ah, come on, chere, don' be like dat. I don' bite...not unless you want me to." He had a look in his eye and smirk on his face that made her want to smash something heavy right into it.

"Would you just go away and leave me alone!" she shouted at him. Some guys just wouldn't take a hint, so she got up out of her chair in an attempt to leave when he grabbed her arm.

"Ain't no fille in dis town turn me down," Julien said, with a gleam in his eye that gave her an uneasy feeling. "Remember dat!"

She snatched her arm back, releasing herself from his grasp. She heard his buddies over at the bar laughing and making snide comments, but she just ignored them and went on her way.

She walked down several streets, not really paying attention to what was going on around her. She was so pissed off at that guy's idle threat. What was he going to do? He couldn't touch her, not without her powers kicking in, and something told her she didn't want that guy's thoughts swimming around in her head.

The sun had gone down hours ago making the sky unusually dark. Suddenly, Rogue was aware of every little sound, and the streets were barren that night. If she heard the sounds of people, cars or the usual noise of the city she wouldn't have been so paranoid of the somewhat deafening silence.

She turned down a side street when she felt that someone was following her. She kept going trying to ignore the feeling. Suddenly she heard a noise, like the click of metal. She turned looking around but saw nothing. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly and closed her eyes for just a second. Before she knew what was happening, she felt something or someone grab her from behind. She tried to scream but whoever grabbed her had gloves on. Damn, she couldn't even knock him out with her power.

She tried to scream, but her attacker's hand was so tight around her mouth she thought she would pass out. She struggled to get out of the embrace that held her, and with her legs free she rammed the back of her foot into her assailant's groin. She was freed momentarily and tried desperately to catch her breath. Stumbling to stay on her feet, she grabbed onto the side of the building looking back briefly to see her attacker. She quickly took off her glove as he raised his head to look her in the eye.

"You!" she said angrily. "How dare you attack me!"

"How dare you blow me off!" he shouted at her. It was Julien, that asshole from the dive restaurant. He quickly pinned her to the wall before she had a chance to react. "I'll show you what happens to filles dat reject me."

"Oh really, well, ah'll show ya what happens to losers who manhandle young women," she shouted at him while struggling to break free.

"Shut up!" he shouted and slapped her across the face. This only made her angrier, and with her legs free she kicked him in the midsection.

Julien fell to the ground writhing in pain. "Damn you," he said and grabbed her leg, making her lose her balance, and she fell to the ground. The butterfly necklace that rested round her neck came loose and fell on the ground. It landed a few feet away from her, but she could see it shining in the dim light the quarter moon gave that night. "You gonna pay for dat."

Rogue ignored Julien's words, and instead crawled the few feet to retrieve her most prized possession.

"Hey, Julien, ain't nobody tell you dat no way ta treat a belle femme?" Rogue heard the voice of a young man not much older than herself. She grabbed her now broken necklace and slipped it in her bag.

Rogue looked up to see a shadowed figure with glowing red orbs. The sight scared her more than being attacked by Julien, but she would fix that soon enough.

"Stay out a dis, LeBeau," Julien shouted, and grabbed Rogue once again holding her to the ground. She struggled to break free, but he was too strong.

"Let 'er go, now," he said, coming closer to them.

Rogue managed to get her ungloved hand free and touched Julien's face while he was distracted by the stranger. She hated to resort to using her powers, but he gave her no choice. Julien let out a yell before losing consciousness, and Rogue slid herself out from under him. All the while, she was trying desperately to catch her breath.

The stranger walked up to her and looked over where Julien lay. "Out cold," he said, and then drew his attention towards Rogue. She could see his face clearly now. He had a handsome, rugged face, but there still was a certain amount of gentleness. His red on black eyes were no longer frightening, more intriguing.

Ah know those eyes, she thought to herself, but she couldn't place where.

"You alright, Chere?" he asked in a gentle voice. "He didn't hurt ya, did he?"

"No, not really," she said as he helped her up. She noticed for the first time his black t-shirt and black leather pants and the worn old brown trench coat he wore. He looked like some kind of hood, but why would he try to help her? Well, unless he wanted the same exact thing from her that unconscious thug lying in the alleyway tried to get out of her. "What do you care?" she asked sharply, becoming defensive.

She had images running through her head, and she realized that guy was no ordinary thug. He was a trained killer.

"Just don't wanna see a belle femme like yourself become his next victim," he said. "So, you mind telling me what you done to him."

"Don't know what you're talkin' about," Rogue said, picking up her bag and attempting to flee the alley.

He grabbed her arm but gently. "I know you done somethin' to him," he said, his voice was insistently but not threatening. "You gonna make dis easy and tell me what it is?"

"Let go a me, Gambit," she said defiantly. Where did that name come from? She wondered, only one place, Julien's memories. So, he knew this guy. He looked at her surprised, which was no wonder to her.

"How you know dat name?" he asked, as she snatched her arm back. She walked swiftly away from him, but suddenly he was in front of her blocking her way. He was holding some kind of pole in his hands and twirled it twice before planting it in the sidewalk and leaning on it slightly.

"How did ya do that?" she asked.

"You got your secrets, Chere, an' I got mine," he said and his words only made her angrier. She attempted to get away from him, but he matched her step to step.

"Would you go away and leave me alone?" she snapped, giving him her famous death stare. "Bad enough ah had one stalker tonight. Don't need another one."

"Non, Remy no stalker, just thought you need a bodyguard." His words made her roll her eyes. She was no delicate porcelain doll, and took offense at his implying that she was.

She looked up at him just then, fire in her emerald green eyes. "Ah can take care of myself, thank you."

"Don' look like it to me," he said, backing her up against one of the buildings she was attempting to pass. "Dat guy, Julien, I know what he was plannin' to do, but Remy don' be like dat. Dis a dangerous city. Not safe for femmes ta go walkin' alone."

"Like ah said," she said, pushing him away from her. "Ah can take care of myself."

She walked off a few feet away from him. She could hear his laughter in the distance. "Sure, you can," he said. She turned back for a second and realized that he had disappeared, but he was right about one thing. It was too late at night to be walking around, and she would have to find some place to stay.

Somehow, she knew exactly where the closest hotel was. It was in Julien's memories that she absorbed, but so was his attitude. She felt bad for the way she treated that guy Remy, that's what he called himself, but in Julien's memory she had picked up the name Gambit. They were sworn enemies. That much she knew.

She had knocked Julien out and Remy knew it, but she couldn't tell him how she did it. That would have been revealing too much, and she didn't want Remy to think ill of her. She didn't know why she cared so much, and she was, in a way, on the run and didn't want to make ties with anyone.

Finally, she came to a small establishment. It wasn't fancy, but hopefully they had a vacancy. She just wanted a nice soft warm bed and a hot shower. Then tomorrow she could decide where to go from here.

She entered the lobby, or what she thought would pass for a lobby. It was a simple and small room, with white washed walls and basic block tiles on the floor, no carpeting. The front desk looked like it had not been painted in a while.

"Ya wanna room?" the man behind the counter asked before Rogue had the chance to speak.

"That would be nice," she said in a sarcastic tone.

"We got a few vacancies," he said, "but ah need ta see the cash first."

"Sure," Rogue said. "No problem." She reached into her bag and took out a few bills. "This enough?" She had two hundred dollars waving in the guy's face.

"Yeah," the man said. "Nice doin' business with ya."

He handed her the room key and directed her to the last door down the hall. She walked in and took in her surroundings. It was an adequate room, and the walls were painted a pale cream to slightly contrast the beige carpet and off-white furniture that consisted of the dresser chest, bed and nightstand. There wasn't anything unique that stood out. It was a plain design of painted wood that worked more for durability than character.

She quickly closed the door and walked over to the bed and plopped down on it. She was exhausted, and her bones were stiff from sitting on that bus for hours, but she wouldn't be able to relax until she took a shower to ease her aching muscles. She thought that a nice hot bath would do the trick, so she got up and walked over to the bathroom door and opened it. There was a tub, but it was small. She grabbed her bag and walked into the bathroom and turned on the water and was happy to find a bottle of bubble bath and poured it into the tub and got undressed.

Slipping into that tub was the best feeling she had in days and made her forgot about everything. The night of the party was just some weird nightmare she had. This feeling of warmth was the only thing that was real. She didn't know how long she had been in that tub, but she was starting to drift off. Besides that, the water was starting to get cold.

She reluctantly dragged herself out of the tub and dried herself off with one the towels that she found hanging on the rack. She used another one for her hair. She left home in such a hurry that she didn't even think of taking her hairdryer or any other personal items. She towel-dried her hair as much as possible and used the small comb that she always carried in her purse.

She put on her nightshirt and walked over to the bed, laying her bag next to the nightstand and crawled under the sheets with the only thought in her head was of a good night's sleep.

*****************************************

Back in the lobby of the hotel, the night clerk looked up from his desk to see a young man enter through the front door. He looked surprised and stood up from his chair to greet him.

"Remy LeBeau, what are ya doin' here this time a night?" he asked in surprise. "Business slow?"

"Hey, Lucas, can't Remy jus' come for a visit?" he asked. His eyes carefully scanned the area. "Gotta ask a favor."

Lucas didn't look happy by the request. "Remy, I gotta deal goin' with the Thieves' Guild. Ya ain't here ta shake me down for more money, 'cause if ya are ah'll take it up with Jean Luc."

"Ain't not'ing like dat, Lucas," Remy said, trying to reassure him. "Dis one's personal." Lucas looked intrigued. "I saw a young woman come in here not too long ago. She get a room?"

"There was a girl came in not too long ago," Lucas said. "Paid cash up front."

"How much?" Remy asked, looking him straight in the eye.

"A hundred," Lucas said, but looked away from Remy steel gaze.

"You lyin', Lucas," Remy said. "How much she give you?"

Lucas saw Remy pull out a card. His eyes grew wide with fright as the card started to glow bright. "Okay, okay, two hundred."

The light from the card slowly died down until it fizzled out. "Dat's better," Remy said. "Now give me three hundred."

"Three hundred," Lucas said sharply. "Why?"

"Two hundred belongs ta dat girl, and anot'er hundred for lyin' ta me."

"Remy, come on," Lucas pleaded. "Ah'm tryin' ta run a business here, and it's been slow. That's the first real customer ah had all night."

"Not my problem, Lucas, now hand the money over, or you're gonna be payin' for improvements."

"Fine," Lucas said and stomped behind the counter to the hidden cash box. He pulled out three hundred-dollar bills and handed them to Remy.

"Where's her room?" Remy asked.

"At the end of the hall," Lucas said.

"Nice doin' business wid you," Remy said as he started to walk towards the hallway. "Oh, and, Lucas, as long as dat girl stayin' here she stays for free."

"Sure, Remy, whatever ya say."

Remy walked off down the hallway to Rogue's room. He had a master key that he had gotten off of Lucas months ago. He quietly unlocked the door and let himself in.

The room was dark, but he could see just fine. There she was fast asleep. He approached her with caution. Looking at her made his heart skip a beat. She truly was an angel. He stroked her hair gently which caused her to stir slightly. Damn, she was beautiful. She turned over on her side facing him moaning slightly in her sleep. Oh, how he wished he was the one who had made her make that sound. To him, it was like an angel singing.

He looked around just then to see where he could put the money, where she would be sure to find it, but a place not too obvious. There, she had a backpack. He picked it up and rifled through it. He found a small box and opened it. He found that it was full of cash. This girl must not have been a typical runaway, not carrying a stash like that, but she was young, no more that sixteen he would guess. Whatever sent her running must have been bad. After what happened with Julien, any other teenage girl would have been on the first bus home, but something told him she was anything but typical. Something inside him wanted to protect this girl, but he didn't know why.

He put the box away after placing the money inside. He was about to leave when he heard her whimper in her sleep.

"No, don't touch me," she mumbled in her sleep. He looked back to see a look of fear on her semiconscious face. He walked back over to her. He knew any second she could wake up, and he would be caught. She would probably scream seeing a strange guy hovering over her, but he couldn't stand to see her having a nightmare, not if he could do something to sooth her anxiety. "No, please, don't," she whispered in her sleep. He wondered about what awful thing could have happened to her.

His half-gloved hand brushed slightly against her face, the skin of his small finger barely touching her. Some sort of static electricity passed through him, making him suddenly weak. What had just happened? Damn, it must have been the same thing that happened to Julien when they were in the alley. He didn't know what it was, but one thing was for certain, this girl was like him, a mutant.

That was another reason for him to take on the task of protecting her. If either the Thieves or Assassins got their hands on her, he knew the outcome wouldn't be good.

He staggered to the door, careful not to make any noise. "I'll be seein' ya, Chere," he whispered as he closed the door behind him. He walked back to the lobby to see Lucas look up from his newspaper and look straight at him.

"She didn't see you, did she?" Lucas asked him as he leaned against the counter. "Didn't hear no screamin' comin' from down the hall."

"Naw, she was asleep," Remy said, looking back towards her room. He looked over at Lucas with a serious look on his face. "You gotta do me anot'er favor, Lucas."

"Awe no, Remy," he protested. "You done near took all my profit for tonight. What you expect me ta live on?"

"You do dis, I'll see you be takin' care of," Remy said, slowly getting his strength back.

"Alright, what ya want me ta do?" he asked, letting out a deep sigh.

"Just keep an eye on her," he said in a low voice. As far as he knew no one else was around, but Remy learned long ago that he couldn't be too careful. Let me know when she leave and try ta find out where she go." Lucas groaned at the request, but then he saw Remy shuffling his cards. "You know how ta contact me."

"Fine with me, Remy, but what dat girl ta you? Or should ah ask?"

"Just do it, Lucas," Remy said as he reached the door. "Anyt'ing happens ta her, it's your hide." With that he walked out into the night, the only thought in his head was her, a girl he didn't even know the name of.

Chapter Text

Chapter Six: The Trouble with Assassins

The next morning Rogue woke up early having had a strange feeling that someone else was in her room the night before, because there was a strange scent in the air of old spice and cigarettes that wasn't there before she drifted off to sleep. For some strange reason she had a craving for one, which didn't make sense because she didn't even smoke. She shrugged it off as paranoia and grabbed her bag to search for a change of clothes. Digging through it she noticed something funny about the cash box she had gotten from Tara. The lid was little crooked, and when it came to money, she was very meticulous about keeping it safe and in perfect order. She opened it quickly thinking that maybe someone tried to rob her and counted the money. There should have been a little over $1200, but when she counted it there was over $1500.

How the hell did that happen? She wondered.

Maybe she had miscounted, so she counted it again, three different times but got the same amount. She put the money back and grabbed her clothes and headed for the bathroom. She quickly took a shower but soon felt the pangs of hunger and was anxious to get some breakfast.

She changed her clothes, dried her hair and put it up in a ponytail, then put her jacket on and reached into her pocket for her room key, pulling it out along with her necklace which was damaged the night before in the fight with Julien. Damn him, she thought to herself. She studied it for a moment and found that it was mostly intact, only the clasp was broken. She would find some way to fix it, but it was funny to her that a worthless piece of metal would mean so much.

She put it back in her pocket and picked up her bag and walked out the door and made sure the door was securely locked before she left. She walked down to the lobby to find a young woman sitting at the desk. This was a girl that she hadn't seen before, but she approached her in hopes of getting some information.

"Excuse me, ma'am," Rogue said as the young woman looked up. "Do you know where ah can get a good breakfast?"

"Sure, there's a diner down the street," she said with a perky smile on her face. "Just take a left and keep walking. It's called Mercy's Diner. The woman who runs it is really nice."

"Thank ya," Rogue said before taking off.

Moments after she left, a man came into the lobby from a back room marked private. "Who was that who just left?"

"Just one of the guests, Lucas," the girl said.

"Tilly, ah gotta know who it was," Lucas said, looking anxious.

"Just the girl in the room at the end of the hall, had a strange white streak in her hair."

"She say where she was goin'?" Lucas asked with a look of desperation on his face.

"Just breakfast," Tilly said, tossing her dark red hair over her shoulders. A few of her tight curls fell back into her face, so she tucked them back. "I sent her to Mercy's. The poor girl looked starved."

"Thanks, Tilly, that's all I needed to know," he said, taking out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat off his brow.

Lucas disappeared back into the room he came out of. There was a gray metal desk with a mountain of papers and an old rotary phone. He picked it up and dialed.

The phone rang about five or six times before someone answered. "Dis better be good," a deep male voice said into the phone.

"Remy, it's Lucas," he said.

"What you want at dis hour?" Remy snapped.

"You said ta let ya know when that girl leaves, right?"

"She check out?" Remy asked.

"No, just out ta breakfast. Tilly sent her to Mercy's. Ah know ya know where dat is, right?"

"'Course I do," Remy said.

"What you gonna do?" Lucas asked.

"Don't worry 'bout it," he said in a low voice. "Dis is my personal business, Lucas, and t'anks for callin'."

Lucas hung up the phone and stared at his mountain of work. He sat down at his desk and sighed in frustration. Damn, Remy LeBeau, he thought to himself. He had no time to play babysitter to Remy's latest conquest, but he also knew what that boy could do to him. He shuttered at the thought.

Outside the door, Tilly was listening carefully. She heard every word Lucas said. She knew the party on the other end's name was Remy, but seeing that she only got half of the conversation she wasn't sure why Lucas was telling him where the girl went.

She quietly walked back over to the desk and picked up the phone and dialed. Slowly, the red curls, pale green eyes along with the thin firm teenage human body slowly faded away, and in her place stood a blue-skinned woman with yellow eyes.

She waited for someone to pick up the other end. "Irene," she stated.

"Yes, Raven," the woman on the other end said.

"I found her," the blue-skinned woman said.

"Will you bring her home?" Irene asked.

"No, not yet," Raven said. "First, I have to contact someone, an old friend. I'll call you soon when I know what I'm going to do."

"Be careful, Raven," Irene said. "She's fragile, and if you reveal yourself too soon, she just might run again."

"Don't worry, Irene, I have no intention of losing her again."

Raven hung up the phone and dialed another number. After barely one ring a man picked up. "Jean-Luc," she said sharply while holding tight to the receiver.

"Who's this?" he barked into the phone.

"Don't play dumb with me," Raven said. "You know who it is and we have trouble. It seems your boy is up to something."

"Henri?" Jean-Luc questioned.

"No, the other one," Raven said. "I'm not going to allow him to corrupt my daughter."

"What's Remy done now?" Jean-Luc asked.

"I'm not sure yet, but you better keep him under control."

"I can't control dat boy any more den you can control dat daughter a yours. Don't you remember de reasons we kept dose two apart?"

"Yes, and it's going to stay that way," Raven said. "Irene's vision spells disaster if those two are allowed to stay together. So, what do you intend to do about it?"

"Don' worry, Raven. I'll handle it," Jean-Luc said and then abruptly hung up the phone.

She scowled at his rudeness but placed the phone down on the receiver slowly and reverted back into her disguise as Tilly. Her first instinct was to go after Rogue, but she would be patient. She would wait for the girl to come to her, so she sat back in her chair and pondered the thought.

Then Lucas came out of his office again. "Tilly, ah need to go out for a while. I'll be back later."

"Whatever," she said, while filing her nails. She got up from her chair as Lucas left the hotel. A plan was forming in her mind, and she didn't trust Jean-Luc to help her. She would get her daughter back, even if she had to wipe out the entire Thieves' Guild to do it.

**********************************************

Remy left his apartment that morning and rode his motorcycle over to Mercy's Diner. He parked his bike in the alley and walked slowly over to the place. Looking through the window, he saw the girl he met last night over in the corner booth. He went inside and casually walked up to her.

"May I join you?" he asked politely.

She looked up and gasped when she saw him. "What are ya doin' here?"

"Same as you? Havin' a little breakfast. T'ought ya might be lonely," he said and sat down opposite her.

"Ah didn't say ya could sit down," she said.

"An' you didn't say I couldn't either," he said, reaching across the table for her gloved hand. She quickly pulled it away before he could touch her.

"Why you do dat?" he asked.

"What?" she asked, confused by his statement.

"Pull away," he said in a quiet voice. His eyes bore into hers which made her look away. "Just wanted to touch your hand is all."

"Ah just don't like people touchin' me," she said nervously. She folded her hands over her chest looking down. "It ain't safe."

He didn't fully understand what she meant by that, but let it go for now. Then he thought back to last night. He had touched her skin for a brief second and felt weak afterwards, and now he felt the fear in her. She was afraid, but maybe not so much of others particularly but maybe herself. He was determined to learn all her secrets, but it would take time.

"Here you go, Miss," the waitress came over and said, while carrying a plate of food. She placed a plate in front of her with a bacon omelet on it with four sausage links and a piping hot cup of coffee. "Is everything to your liking?"

"Sure," Rogue said with a half-smile trying to be polite. "Everything's fine."

The waitress turned to Remy and gave him a hungry look. "So, what's your pleasure, handsome?" she asked in a seductive voice. She batted her eyelashes and gave him a big smile, while leaning close to him. "Should I tell you the breakfast specials?"

Rogue threw him a look of disgust. "Non, I'll jus' have what she's havin', but make my coffee black."

"Anything you want," she said and walked away wiggling her hips in her short tight powder blue uniform. Remy couldn't help but notice.

He looked over at Rogue who was practically mutilating her food. "Somet'ing wrong, Chere?"

She then looked up at him but didn't say anything, just glared at him and went back to eating. Remy just laughed at her behavior. "What's so funny?" she finally said after swallowing a piece of sausage.

"You," he said, letting his laughter die down a little. "You actin' like a jealous girlfriend."

"That's ridiculous," Rogue said, putting her fork down. "It's obvious you like her, so go annoy her and leave me alone."

"You t'ink I like dat girl?" he asked.

"Well, you were lookin' at her," Rogue said matter-a-factly.

"So, I like lookin' at pretty girls. What wrong wid dat?" Rogue was about to say something, but Remy beat her to it. "I like lookin' at you, even more den dat girl. Somethin' special about you, chere. I knew dat de moment I saw you."

"You don't even know me," she said.

"I'd like to," he said, trying to reach for her hand. She pulled away, placing her hands in her lap. "Forgot, you don' like touchin'. Dat what you said, chere."

"Why do ya call me that?" she snapped at him.

"Well, you never tell Remy your name, so gotta call you somt'ing."

"It's Rogue," she said, looking away shyly.

"You sure?" he asked. "Kind of a funny name for a girl as pretty as you."

"That's what people call me," she said. He started to open his mouth, but she pointed a gloved finger at him. "Don't bother askin' my real name, 'cause that ain't none a your business."

"Fine den, Rogue it is," he said and sat back in his seat. He looked up to see a woman approaching, carrying an order of food.

"Well, Remy LeBeau," the woman said. "What brings you here dis fine mornin'?" Just then she looked over to see a pretty young woman with the greenest eyes she had ever seen. "As if I had ta ask."

"Mercy, it's nice ta see you again," he said, as she placed the plate in front of him.

"Here's your black coffee," she said with a smile. "So how's dat brother a yours? Haven't seen him in lately."

"Pere's keepin' 'im busy," Remy said.

"I'll bet," Mercy said with a scowl. "Dat ole scoundrel is jus' tryin' ta keep me away from him. Sayin' I'm too distractin'."

"Sounds like pere," Remy said with a dry laugh. "He do anyt'ing ta keep his boys under foot."

"Never worked wid you," Mercy said jokingly.

"Dat's why he stopped tryin'," Remy said.

Mercy laughed at that. "I guess dere's jus' no taimin' a LeBeau man." She turned to Rogue who was quietly listening to the conversation. "You remember dat, petite. Dis here's a wild one."

"Yeah, ah'll remember that," she said and drank the last of her coffee. "So, what ah owe ya?"

"Well, since you're a friend a Remy's here, it on de house," Mercy said with a smile.

"But ah couldn't..."

"T'ink not'ing of it," Mercy said. "And don' even t'ink a tryin' ta leave any money. I jus' won' be acceptin' it."

"Ain't no use arguin' wid her, chere," Remy said. "Mercy's a stubborn woman. She get an idea in her pretty little head, an' dere ain't no changin' it."

"You on de ot'er hand I should charge double," Mercy turned to Remy and said. She wagged a finger at him in disapproval. "Askin' a girl out ta breakfast an' don' even bother t’offer t’pay."

"Oh, no, we're not together," Rogue corrected her. "Remy," and she put emphasis on his name. "He kinda just followed me in here... like a little lost puppy dog."

Mercy laughed at that. "Well, dat's a good way to put it." She turned to Remy and said, "I gotta get back to work now, trainin' a new girl."

"What? Had enough a torcherin' Remy," he said giving a fake expression of a wounded man.

Mercy just shook her head and laugh. "Ain't fallin' for dat, LeBeau. Jus' tell dat brother a yours ta not be a stranger."

"Sure t'ing, Mercy," Remy said with a smile. After Mercy left, he turned to Rogue and said, "Was it fun teasin' Remy like dat?"

"Are ya sore?" she asked.

"Non, I like a feisty girl," he said as he started to eat. She suddenly looked away, which prompted a question that was nagging at him. He tried to act casual, but there was something about her that made him anxious. "So why you come ta 'Nawlins?" he asked in between bites.

"Ah don't know. Good a place as any. Jus' had to get away from things is all." She got quiet for a moment and then asked him, "So why ya followin' me?"

"What makes you t'ink I was followin' you?" he asked, finishing the last of his eggs.

"'Cause everywhere ah go you pop up, like last night," she said.

"Wasn't followin' you, chere," he said, which was the truth. He couldn't say the same about their impromptu breakfast date. "Jus' passin' by when I spotted Julien hasslin' you. Could never deny a damsel in distress, so I t'ought I'd offer my services."

"Services?" she shouted in outrage. She stood up and leaned over towards him. "And what makes you think I needed your help?"

"Dat's right," he said, standing up to look her in the eye. "You knocked dat guy out wid one touch."

Rogue sank back down in her seat while Remy still hovered over her. His words repeated themselves over and over until it sounded like an echo that only she could hear. Finally, she found her voice and said, "That's not..."

"Yes, it is," Remy said, sitting back down. "I know what you are, but dat's okay. Remy's one too." Suddenly, the fork he was holding glowed dimly. Rogue had a look a fright about her face.

The fork returned to normal as she rose from her seat. She was about to take off when Remy grabbed her hand. "Don't have ta be afraid of it, chere."

She snatched her hand back. "Do yourself a favor and stay away from me." With that she stormed out of the diner. Remy slowly rose from his seat leaving his plate of half-eaten breakfast, reached into his pocket, threw a crumpled twenty-dollar bill on the table and left.

*************************************************

That same morning Lucas Lansing, owner of the Blue Star Hotel, got into his car and sped off but was shaking a bit at the wheel. He hated what he had to do, but he felt he had no choice. The prince of the Thieves Guild had used him one too many times, but to betray The Thieves would mean his death, so he went to the only source of refuge that might save him. Sure, it was a deal with the devil so to speak, but he had run out of options.

As he was driving down the road, his hands shook and he could barely keep control of the car. His phone rang, which startled him, but he picked it up trying to drive with one arm on the stirring wheel. He nervously looked at the caller ID, he saw the caller had a Mississippi number, one he recognized belonging to his cousin Nora.

"Hello," he said into the phone.

"Lucas, it's Nora," a woman's voice came on the other end.

"Ah figured that, so is there anythin' wrong?"

"Well, maybe," Nora said hesitantly. "There was an incident here the other night. My boy Kelvin went to this party where a kid got knocked out by some girl."

"Is that all?" Lucas said with a groan in his voice. "Ah don't have time for this stupid gossip."

"Lucas, the boy is in a coma, and they're sayin' the girl who did it was a mutant."

"Really? Well, what happened to the girl? They lock her up or somthin'?"

"No, she took off, and no one knows where. Authorities questioned her aunt, but she claims the girl ran away. You haven't seen anything suspicious down in swampland have ya?"

"No, not really," Lucas said, but thought back to the girl who checked in last night, a girl who was of such great interest to a certain thief. "What she look like?"

"Kalvin says it was a girl from school, one a those goth girls. She gotta strange white streak in her hair."

"Really?" Lucas said, remembering what his latest guest looked like. "So how did you suppose she knocked this boy out?"

"Can you believe a kiss of all things," Nora practically screamed. "Ah just wonder if it's all a tall tale, but if she is one a them mutants, anythin' is possible."

"Yeah, ah know what you mean," Lucas said in a faraway voice. He was silent for several moments before he realized Nora was screaming at him over the phone. "Uhh, look, Nora, ah gotta go. Ah'll talk to ya later."

She was still talking when he ended the call. He didn't want to be rude, but he thought back to an incident he heard about last night involving Julian Boudreaux. Word on the street was he got knocked out after supposedly attacking some girl, but she had turned the tables on him. He had a hard time believing a girl could knock him out. He had a reputation on the street of being one of the most ruthless assassins in the guild, which made sense seeing he was Marius Boudreax's son. This piece of information his cousin gave him just cemented what he was about to do.

He approached the home of Marius Boudreaux and climbed the steps of the large mansion almost stumbling with each step. His first instinct was to turn and run, but he kept going. His hate for Remy LeBeau, which extended to the entire Thieves' Guild, was overpowering his good sense.

There was a guard at the front entrance which made Lucas even more nervous. Given who Marius Boudreaux was, it was no wonder he would have the best protection.

"State your business," the man said and stared down at Lucas as if he wanted to kill him right then and there, but seeing that it was broad daylight he refrained from that impulse.

"My name's Lucas Lansing. Ah need t’see Marius Boudreaux right away," he said nervously.

"No one sees Marius Boudreaux," the man said. "Not without an appointment and some are never seen again." The man gave him a smirked as if he was reliving past memories of other visitors, ones who mysteriously disappeared.

"It involves the attack on his son last night," Lucas said.

"What do you know about Julien's... accident?"

"Ah know who did it," Lucas said.

"Then I'll relay the message," the man said.

"No, ah talk ta Marius himself an' no one else," Lucas said.

"Very well, but if you're lying, you're a dead man," he said and led him inside.

Something told Lucas that he shouldn't be here, that if he went through with this his death was certain, but it was too late to turn back now. He was led down a dark hallway to a pair of large double doors. He entered cautiously, trying to be as inconspicuous as possible.

A man was sitting at a large desk made of fine wood, and what Lucas knew of the leader of the Assassins Guild he was in his late forties, but he could see that age was already showing on his face well beyond his years. His graying hair was slicked back, and his eyes were a dark speckled gray and possessed a darkness about them. He was just putting down the phone when he looked up and saw one of his guards standing there with Lucas straggling behind trying to hide himself as much as possible.

"What is de meaning of dis?" Marius looked up and said.

"Sir, I didn't mean to disturb you, but this gentleman says he knows about the attack on Julien."

Marius shot up from his chair. "What does he know?"

"He wouldn't tell me," the man said, looking back at a terrified Lucas. "He said he would only speak directly to you."

"Very well," Marius said and approached Lucas suspiciously. "So, who are you?"

"My name's Lucas Lansing," Lucas said nervously. "Ah own the Blue Star Hotel."

"Tell me what you know what 'bout the attack on Julien?" Marius asked.

"Ah think ah know who did it," Lucas said.

"An' how you know dis?" Marius asked, circling around Lucas.

"'Cause the girl is stayin' at my hotel," Lucas said.

"A girl?" Marius laughed at the thought. "No mere girl could get de drop on my son."

"How 'bout a mutant girl," Lucas said. Marius looked intrigued. "There's somethin' else, the Thieves' Guild." Marius' eyes grew wide. "Or more specifically, Jean-Luc's boy, he's got somethin' ta do with it. He came sniffin' 'round lookin' for that girl. You know he's a mutant. Ah think maybe he's tryin' ta recruit her for the guild."

"So how you know dis girl got power?" Marius asked.

"Ah could sense it," Lucas said, still frightful. "Ah can always sense when mutants are around."

"Dere's more to it den dat," Marius said. "You know what her power is?"

"Not sure but..." he hesitated for a moment before continuing. "Ah have a cousin who lives in a little town in Mississippi. A few days ago, somethin' happened there. It was a mutant girl. She knocked a boy clean out into a coma with just a touch, den she disappeared. Her boy Kalvin was at that party where it happened, an' the girl at my hotel, she fits the description. Now, a girl with that kind of power would make a perfect recruit, an' don't you want t’get to her before The Thieves get their hooks in her?"

"What's in it for you?" Marius asked. "Why you care about Guild business?"

"Ah don't, but ah hate the Thieves, been shakin' me down for years."

"Dey kill you, dey know you talk t’me," Marius said.

"Ah know, but..."

Marius laughed hard at him. "You got guts, Lansing. So, where do ah find dis girl. She at your place now?"

"Ah don't know. My day girl sent her to Mercy's for breakfast, but she'll be back. Jus' watch out for Gambit. He gotta special interest in her."

"Gambit, you say. We take care a him. Got scouts watchin' dat one." Lucas looked a little more relaxed. Marius approached him, looking him directly in the eye. "You can go now."

"Go?" Lucas questioned. "An' what do ah get?"

"You get to live," Marius fired at him. "For now."

"Fine," Lucas said as he was escorted out by Marius' guard.

Marius walked over to his desk the picked up the phone. "Pierre, get de boys. I gotta job for you." He hung up the phone and stared out the window. "Well, Lansing, I got your reward for you."

Lucas trailed back to his car that was parked down the road a ways. Only then did he realize that he made a big mistake. Two men, Marius' men, grabbed him and dragged him into the swamp nearby. "What's this all about?"

"Marius changed his mind," one of them said and pointed a gun right to his head.

"No, please, don't..."

It was the last three words Lucas Lansing ever said. The two men dumped his body in the swamp watching his dead weight sink under its murky waters.

*************************************************

After Rogue left the diner that morning, she decided that she needed to do some shopping. She really needed to get herself some new clothes. It was strange being in this city, and she felt like she had been here before. As far as she knew she hadn't. Still, she seemed to know her way around and thought it was possibly some left over memories from absorbing Julien the night before, but his persona had faded mostly away. Even so, she felt a piece of him still lingering. She tried to block him out, but she could feel a faint shadow of his voice in the back of her mind, along with Cody and the mutants she absorbed that fateful night.

She reached the shopping center and looked around in the stores for several hours and bought some new shoes, jeans and some long sleeve tops and few pairs of gloves. She had lunch in the food court and decided to see a movie. It wasn't a very interesting film, but anything was better than going back to the hotel where she would just sit in her room pondering on her messed-up life.

As the sun went down, she returned to the hotel with several shopping bags and a bout of exhaustion. She placed her bags in the corner and plopped down on the bed and closed her eyes momentarily not realizing she had left the door ajar. A shadow crept over her causing her to gasp and bolt up to a sitting position.

"You're quite de little rogue," a man's voice came. She looked up and saw a stranger standing a few feet away from her bed. "Dat is your name, ain't it?"

"That ain't none of your business," Rogue said as the man approached her bed.

She rolled to the other side of the bed and slid off. Her feet hit the ground, and she tried to run for the door, but there were two other men blocking her way. The man that had approached first grabbed her from behind and twisted her arms behind her back.

"Let go of me!" she shouted.

"Shut up, an I won't have t’hurt you," he said, but his words only made Rogue angry.

"Fat chance, asshole!" she shouted as she continued to struggle. She then felt his hand go across her mouth. He had gloves on, just her luck. She wasn't down yet, because she was able to open her mouth before his hand pressed down on it and bit him through his gloves.

He screamed in pain, throwing her to the floor. She tried to pull off her glove, but one of the other men approached her grabbing her by the wrist. "Oh, no, chienne," he said slamming her against the wall. The impact sent a sharp pain up her spine. "We know your little tricks. You ain't gonna do to us what you did ta Julien."

"Like ah said before, let go a me," she screamed, "or you'll get the same as Julien."

"Not a chance," he said.

The other man who was blocking the door approached her as well. "Ole Marius wants you alive," he said, staring intensely at her. He grabbed her throat in the attempts to choke her. "But he didn't say anyt'ing about damaged."

"Yeah," said the man of whose hand she bit. "Gag her," he ordered. "An' tie up dose pretty little hands a hers."

At that moment Rogue kneed the guy who was holding her in the crotch. She had almost reached the door when she felt her body being slammed to the floor. The impact knocked the wind out of her. She tried to move, but there was an incredible amount of weight preventing her from moving.

"Get off me!" she shouted, struggling to get free.

"I said gag her! Don' wanna hear her whinin' 'til we get her to de boss."

"You ain't takin' her nowhere," a voice came from the door. Rogue was barely able to look up. It was dark, but she saw a pair of glowing red eyes, familiar eyes. She knew exactly who it was and had never been so grateful to have a stalker then that moment.

"Get out a here, Gambit, dis don' concern you," said one of the men. Rogue was still being held down by the other two.

"If it concerns her, den you gotta deal wid me," Remy said.

"Marius wants her, and dat's all you need to know," he said. "Now get out a here and let me do my job."

"Like I said, you ain't takin' her nowhere," Remy said and exposed the card in his hand. It glowed brightly within seconds. The three men backed up, but before they could get away, Remy threw the card towards them.

They dived out of the way in different directions as the card exploded. It left a large whole in the wall that led outside, and the three men scrambled through the opening and ran out into the night. Rogue had her face covered until the noise died down. She looked up to see Remy's handiwork.

Remy squatted down next to Rogue who was still lying on the floor. "Hey, you alright?"

She tried to sit up, but she felt the pain in her back. "Damn, that hurts," she said.

"Take it slow," Remy said as he helped her onto the bed. "Dey hurt you." It was more of a statement. "Damn assassins."

"Assassins?" Rogue asked, a look of fright in her eyes.

"Yeah," Remy said. "Dey would a killed you."

"No, they said that someone, Marius ah think, wanted me alive."

"Merde!" Remy said and paced the floor. "Chere," he said, looking over at her. "You ain't safe here, not if Marius wants you."

"Why? What would he want with me?" she asked.

"Don' know," he said. "Maybe 'cause you're a mutant."

Rogue turned away as tears fell from her eyes. Remy sat next to her and wrapped his arms around her. "It's alright, Rogue. I'll protect you, I promise." She turned to him while drying her eyes. "Won' let dose damn assassins get dere hands on you."

"You mean that?" she asked and he nodded as she gave him a small smile. Then she leaned into his chest. She felt his arms around her, his touch was so gentle, and for some reason she felt she would have been content to stay there forever.

After a few minutes she raised her head to look in his eyes. "Gotta get you outta here," he said.

"Ah got nowhere t'go," she said.

"Don' worry, Rogue," he said. "I'll take you ta my place."

"Wait, ah can't do that," she said. "Ah don't want ya t'think..."

"What?" he asked. "Jus' wanna protect you. I promise, I be a perfect gentleman." Rogue hesitated for a moment. "Can' you trust me to take care a you? An' if I get outta hand you jus' knock me out with that power of yours."

Rogue genuinely laughed for the first time in days. "Alright, just remember ya gave me permission."

He stood up from the bed and took her hands and helped her up. She was still in a bit of pain, so he picked up her bags that she left in the corner and walked with her out of the hotel room.

Chapter Text

The ride on Remy's bike seemed like it took forever, but Rogue was still reeling from the attack. She kept going over and over it in her mind. Why would a bunch of assassins come after her? She was new in town, only had arrived a few days ago. There was only one explanation, her accursed powers, and since they hadn't killed her which they could have done quite easily, they must have wanted to exploit her. That more than anything made her angry. After all that had happened to her in the last few days, Rogue figured it would be a long time before she would be able to trust someone again, but here she was trusting a guy she barely knew.

She held onto him tight as they road down the street. He made a sharp turn down a side street and road into a parking garage next to an old brownstone building. He parked the bike and got off and helped her off.

"Hope de ride wasn't too bumpy," he said in an apologetic tone.

"No, it was fine," she said as she removed her helmet and handed it to Remy. "Ah like bikes... better than cars."

"Yeah, me too," he said as he helped her with her things. She managed to fit everything into two bags. There was one large shopping bag, and her duffel bag which she had strapped to her back. She removed it at Remy’s insistence and took it from her.

He led her to the elevator and waited for it to open. When it finally did, they stepped in, and Remy pushed the button to the tenth floor. Rogue wanted to say something, but right now small talk didn't seem appropriate. She just couldn't say what was really going on in her mind, but as they stood in the elevator, she caught him staring at her. For a few moments she casually looked over at him. Then she shyly looked away, which she hoped he didn't notice.

To Her relief the elevator opened, and he took her hand and led her down the long hallway. He stopped at the last door at the end and quickly opened it and led her inside. She looked around to see that it was quite luxurious, having lush emerald green carpet with the walls painted dark red and black leather furniture. There was also a full entertainment center with a satellite receiver and DVD recorder. This guy couldn't have been more than a few years older than her, and she wondered how he was able to afford such luxuries. Then she thought that he most likely came from a wealthy family.

"So, you like it?" he asked, but she was speechless for a good long minute before he attempted to lighten the mood. "It ain't much, but it's home."

"What do ya mean, ain't much?" Rogue asked as he offered her a seat. "It's the nicest place ah've ever seen."

"Glad you like it," he said and stood up. "You want somet'ing t’drink?"

"Yeah," Rogue said a little nervously. "A soda?"

He smiled back at her while reaching into the refrigerator and grabbed a can. He took out a beer for himself and poured it into a glass with a few ice cubes and walked back over to the couch.

"Thanks," was all she could say and turned away from him shyly. After a few moments of silence, she spoke up. "Can ah ask ya somthin'?"

"What you wanna know?" he asked as he gulped down his beer.

"Why did ya save me?" He looked a little confused by the question. "Ah mean, well, why are ya helpin' me so much? Ah mean ya don't even know me."

"'Cause you needed it," he said, but his answer confused her even more. "After what happened wid Julien, I knew dey be comin' for you sooner or later."

"How do ya know that?" she asked still confused.

"'Cause I know assassins, he said leaning towards her. "Dey don't stop until de job is done."

Remy's words sent chills up and down her spine so badly that the glass that she held her shook in her hands. He came closer to her taking the glass and placing it on the coffee table and put his arm around her. "Don' you worry t'ough. I won't let not'ing happen ta you."

"How're you gonna stop 'em?" she asked with fright in her eyes. "Who knows how many will come next time?"

"Dey won't come here," he said trying reassure her. "My family owns dis place, no assassins allowed." She looked around like she expected someone to come up and grab her. "Dis place is protected."

"But how you know they won't send someone to sneak in?" Remy didn't say anything which added to her apprehension. "Ah'm scared, an' ah don't know what they want or why, and ah..."

"Stop worryin'," he said and stroked her hair. "You look tired, Chere. T'ink you should get some sleep."

"Where am ah...?"

"In de bedroom," he said, and she stiffened for a moment. "Don' worry. You take the bedroom, and I'll sleep on the couch."

"No, ah couldn't do that. Ah can't kick ya outta your own bed."

"Den what you suggest?" he asked, a sly look in his eye.

"Well, I'll take the couch," she said but he slowly shook his head. "It's only fair, an' ah should pay ya something for lettin' me stay here."

"Ah, no," Remy said and rose to his feet. "You're my guest, so you go on in the bedroom." He took her hand prompting her to stand up and led her through the door. "An' I wouldn't even t'ink a chargin' you."

"Alright, you win," she said as he picked up her bags that were laying a few feet away. He handed them to her which she reluctantly took.

"If you need some help changin' I could offer my services," he said and winked at her.

"Ah think ah can manage," she said and shut the door in his face. She could hear him chuckling from the other side of the door.

She looked around the room and saw that it was quite a large bedroom with a king-sized bed with red and black sheets. There was a large dresser and two doors, one she discovered was a bathroom and the other she guessed was the closet. She decided to go into the bathroom to brush her teeth and use the toilet before going to bed. She changed into her nightshirt and walked back into the bedroom and stood there staring at the bed realizing just how tired she really was. After turning down the sheets, she crawled into bed and fell asleep almost immediately.

On the other side of the door Remy had been listening. When everything settled to silence, he cracked the door slightly and peeked in only to see Rogue sleeping soundly. He smiled slightly and closed the door and looked over to the his leather chair where Rogue had been sitting on just a little while ago and saw her jacket was laid across the arm. He walked over and picked it up, but as he did, he heard the sound of something falling onto the floor. Looking down he saw a necklace lying there, so he squatted down and picked it up. He could tell it was made of a cheap metallic material with red, green and blue paint and in the shape of a butterfly in flight. He studied it for a moment before slightly returning to a standing position.

Something triggered in his mind and felt that he had seen this before. Flashing back and seeing himself as a kid, no more than seven, and there was a little girl a bit younger than him. The voices of those children echoed in his head.

Promise me you'll never take it off, the boy's voice echoed inside his mind.

I promise. He heard the little girl's voice ring in his head.

He looked down at the necklace again. It was the same kind he had given that little girl. He had thought about her for years, even dreamed about her, but everyone including his father tried to convince him that it was all a dream. He always knew it was real, and that she was real. He had spent most of his life searching for that girl, his dream girl. He just wondered if it really was her or just another facade his mind made up to trick him.

As he examined the necklace, he noticed the clasp was broken or just had come loose. He walked into the kitchen and opened the utility drawer and pulled out the tiny screwdriver and tightened the little screw holding the clasp.

Dat should do it, he said to himself. He looked over at the door of his bedroom. He contemplated whether or not he should go in, but he decided that he would. He just had to look at her one more time. If he could do that, he would know whether or not it was truly her, and if it was then he would know that his adoptive parents had lied to him.

He opened the door slowly and walked in. There she was sleeping in his bed. She looked like an angel wrapped up in his sheets, so he placed the necklace on the nightstand careful to stay completely silent so he didn't wake her. It was in plain sight, so when she awoke she would see it.

She stirred slightly as he brushed his gloved hand across her face. He so desperately wanted to feel the softness of her skin, but after the last time he dared not. His finger brushed lightly over her luscious lips. He thought to himself how those lips were made for kissing. Then he felt a pang of jealousy come over him thinking about any man ever touching those lips. Had she ever kissed anyone before? Maybe she had and he started to hate this invisible man who may have touched his sleeping angel.

He heard her sigh in her sleep, which brought him back to reality. She was muttering something which he could barely make out, but one word he heard clearly, his name.

"Remy," she mumbled in her sleep. "Ah promise ah'll come back."

Why would she say that? Then he remembered. That little girl had said that too, but she never did come back, only in his dreams. Was she that little girl? He wanted to believe she was, but he had to be sure.

He got up from where he was sitting on the edge of the bed and covered her where she had kicked off the blankets. It was a cold night and he couldn't bear the thought of her getting sick. After looking back at her one last time, he left the room that night and attempted to sleep on the couch, but sleep wouldn't come. He laid there thinking of her, and when he did finally fall asleep, he dreamed only of her.

*********************************************************

The sun filtered in through the window over the couch early that morning. Remy had awakened, not that he had gotten much sleep anyway. Not long after he had gotten up the phone rang, so he picked it up quickly not wanting to wake Rogue assuming she was still asleep.

"What is it?" he said in an abrupt voice.

"Remy, my boy, I got a job for ya," he heard a man's voice come over the phone.

"What now, pere?" he said and let out a deep sigh of frustration.

"We got a special client," Jean-Luc said, "an' I need you t'do dis job."

"Can't you get Henri or one a de ot'er boys t'do it?"

"No, Remy, it's got t'be you. Dis client don' want no slip ups. You de best so dis job's all yours, and he's willin' t'pay t'ough de teeth."

"Fine, what is it?" Remy asked, giving up the fight.

"I need you to steal a gem." Remy rolled his eyes at the thought. What was so important about a silly bobble? "It's a small green stone," Jean-Luc said.

"An emerald? So dis 'bout some stupid piece a jewelry," Remy said, trying not to raise his voice.

"It ain't no emerald," his father barked at him. Remy moved the phone away from his ear an inch or two.

"Alright, don't shout," Remy said forcefully but still quietly. "Jus' give me the specifics."

"Not sure what it is, but some guy named Lehnsherr wants it. He a mutant, like you, Remy. If he wants dat stone gotta be somethin' powerful."

"How much money we talkin' 'bout?"

"Enough t'set you up for t'ree lifetimes," Jean-Luc said.

Remy was silent for a moment. He had done many jobs over the last few years that paid well and they were all quite dangerous, but if this man was willing to give up such a fortune the danger level of this job must be at least ten times any other jobs he pulled off.

"Okay, I'll do it," Remy said somewhat defeated. He knew if he didn’t his father would never let him hear the end of it. Plus, this job might give him some kicks which he hadn’t had in a long time. He told himself that it wasn't so much for the money but the challenge. This may be just the job to get his blood pumping.

"Henri'll come by later and give you all the details," Jean-Luc said. "And, Remy, don't screw dis up. Gotta a feeling dis man could kill ya easy if ya double cross him."

"I said I'd do it, pere. Now, you gonna trust me to do it, right?"

"Sure, Remy," Jean-Luc said and hung up the phone without saying goodbye.

It looked like Jean-Luc had roped him into another job. One of the reasons he moved out of Jean-Luc's mansion was to get a little freedom, but he felt like he was still under his father's thumb.

He put it out of his mind as he opened the refrigerator door to see what he could make for breakfast; he didn't want his pretty little house guest coming to join him with nothing to eat.

********************************************************

Meanwhile across town, Jean-Luc had just hung up the phone and stared up at the bright yellow eyes of a blue-skinned woman sitting with her legs crossed on his desk.

"So, did he buy it?" the woman asked him.

"'Course he did, Raven," Jean-Luc said, standing up and leaning towards the woman. "Remy can't say no t'me, part of the LeBeau charm. No one can resist, especially women."

"Don't press your luck, Jean-Luc," Raven said and jumped off the desk and onto her feet. "I want my daughter back, in one piece and uncorrupted."

"What Remy gonna do to her?" Jean-Luc questioned, coming around the desk and stopped in front of Raven. "Like you said, she untouchable."

"And she's going to stay that way," Raven said, pointing at Jean-Luc. She walked around to the window and looked about. "So, do you think he can do it?"

"Steal dat gem?" Jean Luc said. "I trained dat boy myself. He can do it, but do you care? You say the job is jus' a distraction to get him away from Anna Marie."

"It is a distraction, but..."

"But what?" Jean-Luc asked with a confused look on his face.

"That gem is real, and it's very powerful. Eric wouldn't want it if it wasn't real, so your son is going to get it for me, and Eric Lehnsherr will be none the wiser."

"So, he does know about dis gem," Jean Luc said.

"No, but he will... eventually, and by then it will be too late." Raven stared deep at the scenery outside, even at night this place was beautiful, not that she would ever tell Jean-Luc that. "Just make sure your boy doesn't screw up."

**********************************************

Rogue came out of the bedroom after having had a shower and saw that a small round table was set. There was a plain red tablecloth and two plates sitting on it and a centerpiece which consisted a of a simple crystal vase with a red and black rose in it. Rogue couldn't help but be impressed. Was he really going through all this trouble just for her? Inside she loved all the attention, but she tried to hide that fact on the outside. She didn't want to give him any unnecessary encouragement.

"What's all this?" she asked as Remy came towards her.

"What's it look like?" Remy answered her with a question. He took her hand and led her over to the table and pulled a chair out for her and prompted her to sit down.

"So, you made me breakfast?" she asked witH a skeptical look on her face. "Or did you order in?"

"Naw, Rogue, Remy made dis himself," he said. "Remy a good cook. Now you try some."

Rogue looked down at her plate. It looked like a simple omelet with a few sausage links on the side and some helping of hash brown potatoes. She bit into the omelet and relished the flavor of the buttery egg and bacon with just a hint of cheese.

"Mmmm...." She couldn't help from saying as she swallowed.

"Den you like, chere," Remy asked her.

"More than like," Rogue said with a smile. "This is a best omelet ah ever had. Well... besides mine."

"You cook?" Remy asked her.

"Of course, ah can," she said a little defensively. "Ah had to. Momma wasn't much of a cook and she was never home much anyway... and my aunt. She's blind, so cooking wasn't her strong point. So, I thought ah better learn, or we all might starve to death."

"You miss dem?" Remy asked.

"Sometimes, but I had t'leave. If ah didn't then..."

"Den what?" Remy asked her.

"Ah just don't want my Aunt Irene gettin' in trouble 'cause a me, so ah left. Jus' seems no matter what trouble follows. Tara, she's mah best friend always said we were prone to it, so why fight it."

She laughed a little, but she had to admit that she missed her old life. Hanging out with Tara and Bruno on a Saturday night, nothing big just hanging out at the graveyard downing a bottle of Tequila Tara copped from her mother's liquor cabinet, and then trying to cover up the alcohol on her breath so Irene wouldn't find out. It never worked. Then she found herself grounded for the next two weeks and had to hear a lecture from Irene on the dangers of drinking.

"Dere's always some kind of trouble in dis here town," he said then took another bite. "So why you choose t'come here?"

She hesitated for a moment, and then took a sip of her orange juice. "Well, it was the first bus out of town." She kind of laughed at that. "So, I guess it was all coincidence."

"Naw, it was fate," Remy said. "Just look. You met me, chere."

"Well, that's true," she said but looked a little skeptical. She finished off the last of her food. "That was delicious."

"Want so more?" Remy asked her.

"Oh, no, if ah eat another bite, I think ah might bust," Rogue said andgot up from the table and excused herself to the bathroom.

As she entered through the bedroom, she noticed something sitting on the nightstand. It was her necklace. She thought it was in her jacket pocket. She picked it up and examined it and remembered the clasp being broken, but somehow it was fixed. She thought Remy may have had something to do with it, and if he had he must have come in on her while she was sleeping. She put the necklace back on the nightstand and walked into the bathroom. When she was done, she ran a brush through her hair and put her hair up in a ponytail, only a few of her white hairs fell freely.

Before leaving the bedroom, she picked up the necklace and walked out. She saw Remy cleaning up the last of the breakfast dishes. "Remy," she called out in a quiet voice. "Can I ask you something?"

"Sure, Chere," he said as he wiped his hand from the soapy water.

She dangled the necklace in front of him. "The clasp broke the other night in the alley with Julien, and ah just found it on the nightstand not broken anymore. Do ya know how it got fixed?"

"I came in last night to check on you. Dat's all. I found de necklace on de floor. I saw it was broken, so I fixed it for you."

"Thanks," she said with a smile on her face. "It's kind of special."

"Why is it special?" Remy asked, coming to stand next to her. "Where you get a t'ing like that?"

"I'm not sure," Rogue said. "My aunt said it was from a ten-cent machine, but ah don't believe that. I do keep having this dream though, about a little boy. He won me this necklace in one of those street vendor games. It's probably just a dream, but ah always keep it close. It just reminds me of him."

"Dat true?" Remy asked her, taking her hands. "'Cause I had dreams a dis little girl wid dat very same necklace."

"No, that can't be true. That was just a dream," Rogue said then looked deeply into Remy's eyes. "Wasn't it?"

"Well, ah still remember dat girl's name. Anna Marie."

Rogue froze. "How do ya know that name?" Remy just looked at her, into her green piercing eyes. They were the same as those of that girl he knew long ago.

"Because she told me dat was her name," Remy said.

"That's mah name, except I haven't used it in years." A few tears came down and Remy wrapped his arms around her. "That was you, wasn't it?"

"Yeah," he said. "I've been lookin' for dat girl for years. Didn't t'ink ah would ever find her. My parents say she wasn't real. Dat she was just a dream."

She broke out of his embrace. "It was real, and I can prove it," she said and ran back into the bedroom. She came out a few minutes later with a sketchbook. She handed it to him. "Ah drew these, starting when ah was five."

Remy looked through the sketchbook, and saw pictures of himself. One as a little boy about seven and a few a little older at about twelve, and one of him as a teenager. The likeness was uncanny. How could she have known? Then he turned another page and saw a sketch of a man with pale skin. He looked like living death. He recognized that man. It was the one who took him.

"That man," Remy said. "He's the one..."

"Ah know. He kidnapped me when ah was a kid, but there was this boy there that helped me escape." Rogue looked up at Remy, his eyes filled with happiness. "That was you, wasn't it?"

"Yeah, I remember dat. My mare and pere tried to make believe it didn't happen. Dat it was all a bad dream, but it happened, an' I swore if I ever found you again, I'd never let you go."

He took her hands and led her over to the couch. "Remy, ah don't think it's a good idea for me t'stay."

"Why not, Anna?" he asked. "I want you here." He tried putting his arm around her, but she pulled away. "What's wrong?"

"You know what mah powers are, right?" she said, looking down at the floor. "We can't..." She stopped not able to go on.

"You t'ink dat's why I want you here," he asked, and she looked up at that moment. He noticed the tears falling from her eyes. "Don' cry, Anna, remember I said I'd always protect you." She nodded. "I been in love wid dat feisty little girl all dese years, and now she even more feisty. I like dat, and who's t'say we can't ever touch. We'll find a way, and if we don't den just having you next t'me is enough." He put an arm around her. This time she didn't fight it. "Say you'll stay wid me."

"Ah'll stay," she said just above a whisper.

She had her arms around him. It had been a while since she had been this close to anyone. Her aunt and mother were not the touchy feely type. In fact, they made a point not to be affectionate. It dawned on her that they must have known, and they knew what she would become. Perhaps by not showing her physical affection, maybe they thought that they were making it easier for her.

Just when the couple was getting lost in each other a knock came at the door. "Remy, open up!' a male voice shouted from the other side. Rogue jumped out of fright.

"Don't worry," Remy said. "It's jus my brother." He got up off the couch. "I'm coming!' he called out. Rogue stayed seated on the couch, while Remy opened the door.

"'Bout time." A man looking to be a year or two older than Remy walked through the door.

"Hey, Henri," Remy said and closed the door after he entered. "Pere said you'd be comin'."

"Yeah," Henri said and looked over at Rogue. "Oh, didn't know you were entertaining. Nice one, Remy boy." Henri gave him a devilish look that made Rogue a little uncomfortable.

Remy came towards her as she stood up and whispered in her ear. "Can you go on in the bedroom while I talk to my brother?"

"Okay," she said and walked past Henri who was staring at her the entire time. She slowly opened the bedroom door and stepped inside.

"Now, 'bout dis job," Henri said, and pulled out a thick file out of his coat. The floor plans are all dere, look 'em over before you go in half-cocked."

"A course I'll look at dem," Remy said almost yelling. "I ain't stupid."

"Good, de best time to strike is tonight. Security's low. De assassins still lookin' for dat missin' girl. Must be some prize ta bring in dere best trackers for de job."

"So, dis building belong to de assassins?" Remy asked, but he already knew the answer.

"Yeah, so stay focused," Henri said. "Just 'cause security is low don't mean there ain't none. Plus, don' let that fem dere distract you. She is a hot one. I wouldn't mind..."

"Shut your filthy mouth, Henri," Remy said with a glare in his eye. "An' don't you be lookin' at her de way you was lookin.'"

"What? You donna beat the shit outta me for lookin' at your girl."

"Maybe, den I'll tell Mercy," Remy said.

Henri had a look of horror on his face. "Ah, no, Remy, don' do dat. Last time she caught me lookin' at a girl I couldn't eat at her place for a month, nearly starved t'death."

"Back to de job. Tell pere it'll be done tonight," Remy said.

"Fine," Henri said. "An' don't mess up."

Remy rolled his eyes as Henri left. He locked the door behind him. Remy walked over to the bedroom door and knocked. "Chere, you decent?"

"Yeah," she said. "Come on in." He opened the door to see her sitting on the bed reading a book.

"Ah hope you don't mind I borrowed one of your books off the shelf," she said and put it down on the nightstand.

"You can read den books all you like," he said sitting down next to her. "Remy don't mind." He tried to get close to her, but she looked nervous. "Somethin' wrong?"

"No, but... ummm... but ah was wonderin' what did your brother want?" Rogue asked, but Remy had a feeling that wasn't what was on her mind.

"Just work stuff, dat's all," he said. "Look, chere, I gotta go out for a while. Promise me you'll stay here."

"Can ah go with you?" she asked.

"Non, it too dangerous for you ta be out dere now. Just stay here, an' I'll be back soon. I promise."

"Okay," she said looking disappointed. Remy kissed her gloved hand before getting up to leave. She sat there for a few minutes before hearing the outer door close.

Rogue sat on the bed for a while reading her book. It was one from Remy's small library. It was a vampire book she hadn't had a chance to read. She was so enthralled by the story that she lost tract of time, and by the time she looked up at the clock it was almost dinner time. Remy had been gone the whole day and she had no idea when he would return. She felt a grumbling in her stomach and got up off the bed and walked towards the kitchen. She was just about to open the refrigerator when there came a knock at the door.

Rogue was suddenly nervous. If it were Remy, he would just have walked in. She wondered who it could be. She quietly walked towards the door and looked through the keyhole. There was a blonde woman standing there with two foam food containers. It was the woman from the diner. What was her name, Masey, no Mercy, that was it.

"Rogue, sweetie, are you in dere," she called out. "Remy asked me to come an' keep you company. Dat all right? He's jus' a little tied up at the moment."

After hearing her explanation, Rogue decided to take a chance and open the door. She only cracked it open to see Mercy's smiling face. "Come on, girl, an' open dat door. I got hot food in my hands."

Rogue quickly opened the door enough for her to come in. I got dinner for two and all the chick flicks we can watch."

"What did you say?" Rogue asked. She hated chick flicks.

"Just kidding, honey," she said. "Besides you look like the horror type. How about dis one?" She handed it to her after she put the food down on the counter.

It was Interview with a Vampire, her favorite. She held onto the DVD tight as Mercy searched the kitchen for the proper dinnerware. That's when Rogue noticed something on the floor. She picked it up and examined it. It looked like a blue print to a building. She knew that place. She passed it on her first day in town. It was an old mansion. Then she remembered Remy saying he and his brother were discussing work. When he had asked her to go into the bedroom, she spent the entire time listening at the door. That was the place he went to, and if he was going there it surely meant trouble. Without this blueprint, he might not get out of there. She folded up the paper and put it in her pocket.

"Uhh... Mercy, can we skip the dinner and a movie thing, ah gotta go out."

"Oh, no, Rogue, Remy specifically told me to keep an eye on you, not to let you out of my sight."

"Ah don't need a babysitter," she shouted. "There's someplace ah gotta get to, an' I'm goin'."

"Like I said," Mercy said blocking the door. "I ain't lettin' you out of my sight."

"Fine, then you're comin' along," Rogue said and grabbed her hand. She reached the doorknob as Mercy tried to stop her.

"Jus' where you need ta go dat's so important?"

"Treasure huntin', Rogue said as Mercy backed up enough for Rogue to get through the door opening. Rogue ran down the hallway with Mercy chasing after her.

Chapter Text

"Rogue, would you slow down, honey," Mercy called as Rogue raced down the streets of New Orleans. "Where de fire?"

"Mercy," she called as she stopped running to catch her breath. "If you're taggin' along, try to keep up."

"Where we goin' anyway?" Mercy demanded to know. Rogue tried to ignore it and continued her trek, but Mercy pulled her back. Rogue snatched her hand back. "You ain't draggin' me any further until you tell me."

"Fine," Rogue said and then took a deep breath. "You know that old mansion up on the slope."

"Yeah, 'course I do, but nobody goes dere," she said with a look of fright in her eyes. "Dat place is haunted. Plus, it's owned by..."

"The Assassins," Rogue finished.

"How you know 'bout dem?" Mercy asked intrigued and also a bit suspicious. "Outsiders don't know 'bout de guilds, 'specially one who's new in town."

"Because, Mercy, they tried ta kidnap me," Rogue said. There was a fire in her eyes like she could burn the whole city the ground. "Remy was the one that saved me, and now he's going into that place. Ah heard him talkin’ to his brother this mornin'. If that place is owned by The Assassins, he could get killed on what he says is just work."

"Remy is in dat mansion," Mercy looked shocked, "an' Henri put him up to it. Why dat low life t'ievin' retch. Wait 'til I get my hands on him."

"Ya like 'im, don't ya?" Rogue asked as they walked down the street together.

"Yeah, I guess, but dat man gonna be de death a me," Mercy said but gave a smile. "Same wid you an' Remy. Dat boy needs a girl like you t'settle him down. He been a wild one as long as ah've known 'im."

"Well, ah ain't all that stable either," Rogue said rolling her eyes.

"Maybe not, but all's I know is dat Remy ain't never taken to a girl like he takes to you," Mercy said with a smile on her face. Rogue got the feeling she was trying to play matchmaker.

"Too bad for him," Rogue said silently so Mercy wouldn't hear.

"What's that you say?" Mercy asked as they approached the mansion.

"Nothin’, not important," Rogue said and pulled out the blueprint. "So, what's the best way to get in here?"

"Well, I do know de place somewhat," she said, putting a finger on her chin. "Best way not t'be seen is dat way." She removed her fingers from her chin and pointed to the north side of the mansion. "Jus' got t'watch out for dem dogs."

"Dogs or not ah'm goin' in," Rogue said, not looking one bit scared. "Ya don't have t'come if ya don't want to, Mercy. It might be dangerous."

"Dat's why I'm goin'," she said. Mercy had as much determination as Rogue did. "If Henri was in that building, I'm going to find him and make sure he's safe. There would be plenty of time to kill him after this was all over. "

Rogue laughed at that. "Then ya must really love 'im," she said in a teasing manner. "Ah guess a kinda feel the same 'about Remy."

"See, us girls got t'stick t'gether," Mercy said taking her hand. "'Specially when dese boys got some fool notion is dere heads 'bout getting' demselves killed."

Rogue didn't argue with that. She just let Mercy lead the way since she knew the layout of the place better. The two young women disappeared into the shadows just as two dogs howled into the night.

Once inside, Mercy spoke in whisper. If the assassins caught them, they were as good as dead. Even with her powers, Rogue doubted she could stop an ambush, but she knew Remy was walking into trouble. She was going to do what she could to stop it.

"Jus' follow me and lay low," Mercy whispered to Rogue. Right now, she wished she had been given the powers of invisibility. Her heart raced as they crept forward. Suddenly they both heard voices.

Rogue recognized one of them, but it wasn't Remy or Henri. A chill raced up her spine when she realized who it was. "Julien, I tell ya, dat t'ievin' fool ain't dumb enough t'break in here."

"Oh, yes, he is, Bernard," Julien said nodding his head. "He wan' dat gem an' I know why. De same reason my pere liberated it from its last owner, jus' before he gutted him. He like his killin’ drawn out and messy." Rogue's eyes got big at how nonchalant Julien described a gruesome murder. "Ain't no safer place for dat gem den here."

"No sane person ever try t'break in here, not wid de ghosts an' all," Bernard said.

Julien just laughed. "Ain't no ghosts. Dat jus' a rumor spread by de Guilds t'keep outsiders away. T'ieves know dere ain't no ghosts jus' like de Assassins do, but people believe whatever you tell 'em."

"What about dat girl?" Bernard asked. "Your pere want her. She worth a lot a money, but only if she alive."

"She wid that t'ief right now, but not for long," Julien said with a laugh. "It happened jus' de way I planned. Dat girl distract him. He make mistake, and we kill 'im and get de girl t'boot."

That last statement made Rogue angry. They were talking about her like she was a piece of meat. She wanted nothing more than to go out there and teach those guys a lesson, but just because she only saw two that didn't mean that there wasn't more in the shadows just waiting for her to make a mistake.

She stayed quiet and signaled for Mercy to do the same. The one called Bernard left leaving Julien alone. She had an idea. If Remy and Henri were going after that gem then it was a good bet that Julien knew where it was. She had one chance and one chance only.

"Hey, lowlife," she finally said out loud but without revealing her location.

"That little bitch," he said in a low voice but not low enough that she couldn't hear. That was the last straw. If he wanted to insult her he was going to pay for it. Julien looked around but didn't see anyone, and then suddenly he screamed out as he felt a pair of hands on either side of his face. In seconds, he was out cold.

Rogue shook her head for a second. The last thing she wanted was for that filthy pervert's thoughts to be in her head, but if it would help save Remy, she would do it.

Bernard pointed a shaky finger at Rogue with his face as white as a sheet. "Witch!" he shouted.

Mercy was the one who took action and punched him in the face. The hit knocked him out cold. "Some Assassin he is," she said, shaking her head back and forth. Then looking back over at Julien unconscious on the floor she asked, "What you do to him?"

"Ya don't wanna know," Rogue said with her hands on either side of her head. She scanned her mind for the information she needed from the scum she just knocked out. If the situation hadn't been so dire, she would have most likely vomited after a stray thought popped up in her head. "Perv," she said under her breath looking down at his unconscious body. "He'll be alright though... in a little while."

"So, what do we do now?" Mercy asked as she just stared at the unconscious body of Julien. "We ain't got no idea where dem boys are."

"Oh, yes we do," Rogue said with a twinkle in her eye. "Ah know exactly where they are?" She put her gloves back on and grabbed Mercy's hand. "This way."

"Good, 'cause I owe Henri a thrashin' for dis," Mercy said as she followed Rogue down a dark corridor.

Rogue led them through a series of hallways until they reached a small room at the end of the corridor.

"In here," Rogue turned to Mercy and said.

"Are you sure?" Mercy asked, but Rogue looked not only determined but certain.

They opened the door to find nothing, just an empty room. Rogue entered not looking one bit disappointed.

"What do we do now?" Mercy asked, while looking around. "Dere's nothing in here."

"Only a secret panel," Rogue said and a devilish smile came to her face. "Julian told me."

"How did he do dat when ya knocked him out?" Mercy asked as Rogue approached the long-paneled wall.

"Ah'll explain later," Rogue said and felt all around the drab wood paneling in search of something. After about a minute she found it. Mercy looked in awe as the wall moved on its own sliding to the side and revealing an opening.

"Rogue, you were right," Mercy said with a look of awe on her face. "What do we do now?"

"We walk through, but be careful," she said and took the first step. There were motion sensors, but she knew where they were located, thanks to Julien's memories still flowing through her mind.

She tried to solely concentrate on his knowledge of the old so-called haunted mansion, which she knew was nothing but a lie. Some made up story these asshole Assassins came up with to keep people away. Even if it was true, it would not have scared her away from this place.

"Stay here," she told Mercy. The older woman nodded in compliance as Rogue stayed against the wall moving slowly. She could see in her mind where she could step and where she couldn't. She took two steps forward and one step to the left. Then three steps toward the center.

Mercy studied the path she took as Rogue reached the center of the room. Then a hatch opened up and Rogue disappeared. The blond woman wanted to scream her name, but she kept her cool and followed Rogue's path. Whatever happened to Rogue would be her fate too, even if that meant they both died.

As she reached the center of the room, she stood up being very still, waiting and then it happened. She fell through the floor and let out an involuntary yelp.

She landed on a cushioned floor which absorbed some of the impact, but she still bruised her leg in her crash down.

"Mercy, are ya alright?" Rogue asked.

"Yeah, nothin' broken at least," Mercy said and looked around. There on the far side of the room laid a glass case with a shiny green gem.

"That's what they here for," Rogue said and pointed to the gem.

"An emerald?" Mercy said. "Ah knew Henri and Remy's pere was greedy, but they risk their lives for dis, some silly bobble?"

"It ain't a silly bobble, Mercy," Rogue said staring at the thing. "It's some kind of energy crystal."

"Dis is over my head, Rogue," Mercy said.

"Mine too, Mercy," Rogue said not taking her eyes off the stone, "but ah can feel its power and there ain't no way ah'm gonna let those murderin' fools have it."

Just then the two women heard a noise. Rogue grabbed Mercy and ducked behind some furniture. They waited to see who it was, and Rogue saw someone familiar. Those glowing red eyes told her it was good news.

"Someone's here," he said and activated the card that was in his hand. He threw it in their direction and the two women ducked out of the way of the explosion.

Rogue looked over and saw the horror on Remy's face. He raced over to her where she was on the floor trying to get up.

"Chere, you alright?" he asked and grabbed a hold of her so she wouldn't fall to the floor again.

"Ah'm fine, but please don't throw any more of these cards at me." He embraced her and helped her to her feet.

"Remy, you damned idiot, you almost killed us," Mercy scolded him as she rose slowly to her feet.

"Well, neither of you are supposed to be here," he said and gave Mercy a look like you blew it.

"Don't be sore at Mercy," Rogue said, trying to defend her friend. "I insisted on comin'."

"Dis is dangerous, Anna, an' I don't want you gettin' hurt."

"Well, ah don't want you hurt either," she said and pulled out the map. "Ya forgot this."

He took it and then looked over to the ceiling. That's when she saw Remy's brother coming down the rope that hung off a skylight.

"An' he told me not to screw up," he said just as Henri jumped down.

"What's goin' on?" Henri asked when he looked over and saw Mercy. "What are you doin' here?" He ran over to confront the pretty blonde.

"Looks like savin' your tail," she said with her hands on her hips. "Seems to me you boys can't even do a simple job right... not without help."

"Stop arguin'," Rogue practically growled at them. "Motion sensors will be activated in a few minutes, so if you still want that shiny crystal, now is the time to get it."

Remy nodded and turned to see their prize sitting in that glass case. One wrong move and it was all over. He had a plan of his own. The best way for there to be no retaliation and still get what they wanted was to make them think nothing was ever stolen to begin with.

There was a key panel on the back of the stand that the gem was sitting on. It was a five-digit code and he had three of the digits: G24. All he had to do was figure out the rest of the code.

"Ya need help there, swamp rat?" Rogue asked and Remy looked over at her and wondered why she would give him that nickname. She was smirking, and he knew that she knew something that he didn't.

"Want to tell me somethin', chere?" he asked.

"No, just the code to open that case," she said. "G24L7."

He tried it and it opened. He slipped the gem out of the case. "Hold onto dis for me, chere," he said and tossed the gem to Rogue. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a decoy. It was an emerald he stashed away from his last heist. His instincts told him he would have need for the little trinket.

As he was closing up the case, Rogue felt strange as she held onto the energy crystal. She couldn't say what it was, but she didn't feel much like herself. She put the gem in her inside pocket as the boys were preparing to leave.

"Remy, I'll get Mercy out through the skylight and you take the south exit. If they catch us at least you and the gem will get away." He was talking more than just about the shiny stone they just lifted.

"Alright," Remy said with a nod. "We'll meet down in the sewer under my apartment building."

Henri gave him a thumbs up and grabbed Mercy. "Don't ya dare drop me?" Mercy said in a scolding tone. "Or no more free meals."

He gave her a smirk and a quick kiss before hoisting them up the rope. Remy led Rogue through another secret door that led down a spiral staircase made of stone leading down to the lower levels. They entered a large room that looked very much like a dungeon and wondered if they ever used this area for torturing and killing. She never wanted to find out for sure.

Remy led her to a sewer grate and they disappeared through it as if they were never even there.

Once they reached the sewer tunnel, Rogue felt fatigued. She thought it was due to the gem that was in her pocket. It was doing something to her or so she thought.

As they were walking, Rogue felt light-headed and without knowing it held onto Remy in fear that she might fall down. This did not go unnoticed.

"Chere, are you alright?" he asked as he set her down on a metal slab.

"Ah'm not sure," she said as he sat down next to her. "Ah been feelin' strange ever since you gave me that gem." She reached into her pocket and pulled it out, and for some weird reason it glowed. Dim at first, but then it illuminated the entire tunnel.

Rogue felt better, almost as good as before her powers manifested. Remy was still concerned and did the only thing he could think of. He felt her forehead to see if she had a temperature, but he didn't watch what he was doing and his finger brushed against her skin. She felt his skin on hers and jumped. The last thing she wanted to do was knock him out, but for some strange reason nothing happened.

She looked dumbfounded thinking that it might be a fluke. "You touched mah skin and nothin' happened."

"You sure?" he asked. She took off one of her gloves with the gem in her lap. It was glowing but not as much as before. She raised her hand up to his face and touched it. Again, nothing happened.

She had a smile on her face. "Ah can touch you," she said and took off her other glove. She touched his face with both hands. She was smiling and laughing at the same time. Remy liked seeing her like this, but things got serious very fast as they both looked deep into each other's eyes.

"I'd like to kiss you right now," he said and glided the tip of his finger over her lips. She loved the way his skin felt and didn't want to ever let go of him.

"What's stoppin"ya?" she asked almost in a whisper.

He took that as an invitation and came close to her, and as his lips lightly touched hers, she felt a tingling in her body. She was meant to kiss him as he was meant to kiss her. She didn't know how long this touching thing would last, but she wanted to take advantage of every second.

As they broke away, she felt breathless. No memories invaded her mind and no borrowed powers did she possess. She just felt the natural sensations that any girl feels kissing a boy they liked for the first time.

They were both stunned by the gesture that they had both taken part in. Rogue had trouble finding her voice, and all the smooth lines Remy used on other girls escaped his memory.

"Why you t"ink dis happened?" he asked instead of his usual routine. His hands were caressing her hair and it felt nice. This was only the second time she kissed a person of the opposite sex in a romantic way and it was more than she ever hoped for.

"Ah'm not sure, but ah think it has t'do with this gem," she said looking down at the stone. "Somehow it blocks mah power." She stood up and held the gem in her hand. It was still glowing but very dimly. "Ah guess it's not just a piece of jewelry."

"Not sure what it is, only dat pere has a buyer for it, but dat t'ing's too dangerous."

"So, what do we do with it?" Rogue asked.

"Can't t'ink 'bout dat now, only know dat pere ain't getting' it," he said as he led her deeper into the tunnel. She had put it back into her pocket but still felt its strange energy.

They made it back to his apartment building in time to meet up with Henri and Mercy.

"So, you two made it," Henri said. "How's dat gem?"

"Under safe keepin’," Remy said.

"Good, 'cause dat t'ing gonna make us rich," Henri said, looking like he had stars in his eyes.

"We talk about dat at my place," Remy said and led Rogue inside. He didn't really want to talk about it. He would rather spend the rest of the night alone with Rogue. That kiss that they shared would not be their last if he had anything to say about it.

Rogue sat down on the couch with Mercy while Remy put on some coffee. Henri paced around the room. He was nervous, and until that gem was delivered, he couldn't rest.

"So, let's see the rock," he said and looked over at Rogue. He knew Remy had given it to her, and he assumed she still had it.

"No, not yet," Remy said, and Rogue looked up. They both had a taste of what that stone could do, but it was up to Remy to fill his brother in. "Ain't nobody getting dare hands on dat rock, brother."

"What?" Henri asked with a look of surprise and horror on his face. "Pere expects us to deliver dat t'ing by mornin'."

"Well, dat's jus' too bad," Remy said. "That t'ing's too dangerous."

"What you mean... dangerous?"

"Show 'em, Chere," Remy said to Rogue. She took the gem out of her pocket. It was cold at first, but in seconds it heated up. It was warm in her hand and made her feel weak again. Not as much as it did before but enough to make her a bit light-headed. Remy came towards her to make sure she was alright.

"How are dose powers a yours?" he asked and both Henri and Mercy had looks of confusion on their faces.

"Let's find out," she said, but she already knew the answer.

She lightly touched his finger and again nothing happened. The gem's dim glow remained steady, so Remy took off his glove and took a hold of Rogue's bare hand. Still nothing happened, a least no energy drain. If Henri and Mercy hadn't been there, he thought about what he'd like to do. His beautiful Anna Marie would be in his arms, and there would be nothing stopping them from getting close.

"What does that prove?" Henri shouted, and it looked to him like his brother was in the mood to romance this pretty girl, but what did that have to do with the jewel they just lifted.

Remy still had a hold of Rogue's hand, when he looked over at his brother and realized that he didn't so he prepared to fill him in.

"It's like dis, Henri," Remy said, looking straight at his brother. "Rogue's a mutant... Like me, but dis here gem turn off her powers. Dat's why I can touch 'er."

"You mean she a...?" Henri said and pointed at Rogue. His behavior made her uneasy. "Well, we all t'ought you were da only one."

"If one person can have powers den so can a lotta ot'er people, but we can't let Pere have dis gem after knowing what it can do."

"No, guess not, but we turnin' down a lot a money..."

"Henri, dare's more important t'ings den money," Mercy said scolding him. "Makes sense now why de assassins want her."

"So, what we gonna do?" Henri asked.

"We hang onto de gem and give Pere a fake," he said. He got up off the couch and went into his bedroom. He came out a few minutes later with a little iron box. He set it down on the coffee table and opened it. It was an emerald that closely resembled the power gem they had stolen from the assassins.

"Dis might fool 'em for a little while, but what happens when de buyer finds out de truth?"

"Blame it on de assassins," Remy said matter-a-factly. "By den, me and Rogue be long gone."

"Leave New Orleans?" Mercy asked, while standing up. "Where will you go?"

"Some place safe 'til dis all dies down," Remy said and looked over at Rogue. "I lost Anna Marie once an' I don' plan on doin' it again."

He took her hand and looked deep into her eyes. Henri tapped his chin and thought for a moment. "Wait a minute. I t'ought I recognized dat girl. She's was de one we met when Remy came to live wid us. De girl Pere tried t-say was a dream."

"She ain't no dream, Henri," Remy said, giving Rogue a more intense look. "She's real, and I'm de one who gonna keep her safe. I promise her dat."

"We'll keep each other safe," she said, and Remy took her hand. She was still holding the gem in the other one. He leaned in and kissed her and wasn't one bit afraid of her or her power.

"Come on, Henri," Mercy said, walking over to him. "It's time we leave dese two 'lone." She led him to the door and led him out. Remy and Rogue didn't even notice that their two partners in crime left.

Remy reached down and picked up the remote and pushed a button on it. Soft music began to play which made Rogue smile. It was a slow, romantic song and without words they started to dance. Before long, his arms were around her and she could feel the warmth of his body. It seemed like they danced for hours, but in reality, it was only for three songs all slow and romantic ballads. Something told Rogue, Remy might have planned this. There was one thing she could say for the boy, he was romantic and smooth.

The music was still playing when Rogue looked up to see that he was smiling at her. She stood there becoming weak in the knees. Those intense looks he was giving her were just too much. She tried to open her mouth to speak, but before she could make a sound his lips were on hers. That gem was still doing its work in holding back her powers, and she felt his tongue in her mouth. She relished the taste thinking that she could get used to this, and she wanted to.

"You tired," Remy asked as he walked her over to the couch.

"Maybe a little," she said and let out a little yawn.

He let out a chuckle and put his arms around her, and she let out a little moan never feeling more comfortable than in his arms. She felt safe and protected being with him, the way she felt when she was a little girl when they were on their little adventure.

She always wondered what that little boy would have looked as a full-grown man and even though she had made all those accurate drawing she never knew for sure. Now she did, and she wouldn't change one thing about him.

"Ah wanna tell ya somethin'," she said in a quiet voice.

"You can tell me anyt'ing, chere," he said and stroked her hair.

"Ah only kissed one other guy in mah whole life, and it didn't end well." There was a sorrowful look in her eye.

"You love dat boy?" he asked and she sensed that he was a little jealous.

"No, it was just one kiss, and ah almost killed him. That's one of the reasons ah left home. It was so hard..."

"Anna, don' t'ink 'bout dat now," he said, putting his hand on her chin. He guided her close to him until their lips were touching. After a few moments they couldn't help themselves and his hands worked their way down her back, but Rogue pushed him off of her breathing heavy. She knew what he was leading up to, and even though she wanted to she just couldn't do it.

"Ah'm sorry, but I can't," she said and looked over at the gem. It was hot in her hands, but it wasn't the thing that was bothering her.

"What's wrong, Anna?" he asked and tried to hold her again, but she backed away from him. She looked up at him with fear in her eyes. "Did I do somt'in' wrong?"

"No, it's just that ah'm not... ah not ready for anything more than kissin'," she said, and he reached over to take her hand. She didn't pull away from him this time and he kissed it gently.

"I understand, chere," he said. "All dis is so new. Just wanna make you happy."

"Ah am," she said with a half-smile. "Ah just never... ummm..." She couldn't finish the sentence.

"Oh, dat," he said and came closer to her. "Dere's no rush. I can wait 'til you're ready, but would it be okay if I hold you."

"Ah'd like that," she said and they both leaned back on the couch.

She was exhausted and soon fell asleep in his arms. After he was sure she was asleep he picked her up and carried her into the bedroom and laid her down on the bed. As he covered her with a blanket and glided his gloved hand on her face. He then put the gem in the iron box he had the fake one in before he gave it to Henri. "Sweet dreams. Mah Cherie." He blew her a kiss and left the room.

He planned to get her out of the city that next day, so she would need all the energy she could muster, and that meant a good night's sleep.

Chapter Text

The next morning Rogue awakened to the smell of piping hot muffins and turned over in bed forgetting for a moment where she was. She tried to think back to what happened last night, recollecting that she and Mercy followed the boys on their caper and found that green rock. The mysterious jewel turned off her powers and...

"Oh my god," Rogue said out loud when she looked down. She was in her nightgown. How did that happen? "Think...what happened? Remy and ah were on the couch kissin' an..." She thought some more but got nothing. "What did ah do?"

She didn't want to think about it, mostly because she couldn't remember. If she knew for sure then maybe she wouldn't be so embarrassed. She went into the bathroom to take a shower, realizing that her bones were a little stiff after last night. A hot shower was just what she needed.

She brought in a change of clothes, a simple pair of jeans and a solid black long sleeve T-shirt. She didn't expect that gem to work all the time and wouldn't be one bit surprised if she found out that it was all in her head, and last night was in its entirety all a dream.

She came out of the bedroom fully dressed with her gloves covering her hands. "Hey," was all she could say. Remy was in the kitchen making breakfast, and she could smell bacon cheese omelets, which was one of her favorites.

She still felt a little awkward about last night, but as soon as she walked into the kitchen he looked up and gave her a smile.

"Can ah help?" she asked.

"I got it covered," he said and picked up the spatula.

"Then ah'll set the table," she said and looked in the cupboard for some dishes. This was the second time he insisted on cooking for her, and if it continued it was going to spoil her. She had to admit he was an excellent cook, and if it ever stopped, she would miss it. "There, that's perfect." She put a small vase in the center of the table with one red rose and one black one.

Not many people liked black roses thinking somehow, they brought bad omens, but they we're her favorites. They gave off a wonderful scent that she just loved.

Remy was the romantic type and put their orange juice in wine glasses. He divvied up the food putting two pieces of French toast on her plate. There were also fresh strawberries with bananas and cream and fresh maple syrup if she desired.

She was suddenly starving and couldn't wait to eat. Like a true gentleman he pulled out her chair. Yes, he was definitely going to spoil her, and she didn't mind one bit.

"So why are you still wearin' dem gloves?" he asked as she dug into her food.

She looked down at her hands, and even though they were nice gloves and went perfectly with her outfit she did wonder. Since there were no other people around, she didn't have to be so fearful of her powers. Remy understood what she could do and would be careful not to touch her.

"Force a habit, I guess" she said and took a moment to take them off. It was nice to get rid of some of the restrictions her powers left her with.

"Ain't dat better?" he asked and took a sip of orange juice.

"Yeah... just... be careful," she said and returned to eating her food.

"Remy always careful," he said and brought her some freshly cooked sausage to his mouth and took a bite. She had a feeling he was doing that on purpose. Her mind wondered back to waking up in that nightgown. She didn't remember changing, and she didn't want to ask that question. She felt like she would go mad if she didn't.

"Remy... ah need t'ask you somethin'," she said hesitantly. She wasn't quite finished with her breakfast, but she couldn't stand it another minute. "Ah need to know, umm...something happened between us last night?"

"What makes to t'ink dat, chere?" he asked taking another bite.

"Well, ah woke up in a night gown... and... ah don't know how I got that way," she said and her face turned blood red.

"Anna," he said rolling his eyes a bit and giving her smirk. She had gone white as a sheet as images of her and Remy rolling around in his silk sheets. He chuckled a bit before saying, "You fell asleep on de couch last night, so I carried you into de bedroom," he said and finished off his orange juice.

She felt embarrassed thinking for a second that he had taken advantage of her, but that still didn't explain how she ended up in her nightgown. "But how..."

"I didn't t'ink you'd be comfortable sleeping in your clothes so I helped you change. I slept on the couch." She let out a breath looking relieved. "Did you want somet'ing to happen?"

"Oh, no," she said but too quickly, and she saw that he looked hurt. "Well, what I mean is I was so tired last night after everythin', but if something were to happen ah want t'remember it."

"Ain't somethin' you could forget," he said teasing her. She blushed at his comment, and she guessed he enjoyed doing that. "Are you still hungry?"

"No, ah'm fine," she said, and she got up from the table. "Well, since you made breakfast ah'll do the dishes."

"Alright, chere," he said and got up to clear the table for her. She busied herself taking out the cleaning supplies from under the sink. Right after she turned on the faucet to get some water, Remy walked towards the door leading to the hallway. "Look I gotta go out for a little while, but I'll be back soon."

"Where ya goin'?" she asked with a worried look on her face.

"Just gotta take care of a few t'ing's before we leave tonight," he said and put his arm around her. "Now, while I'm gone don' open the door for anyone, less it's Mercy or me, okay?"

"Alright," she said. "Be careful, okay?"

"I will," he said and embraced her. He grabbed his duster and walked out the door. He looked back one last time and she blew him a kiss which he pretended to catch which made her smile. She closed the door but knew she wouldn't be able to rest until he returned. 

Rogue took it upon herself to clean up the apartment and pack a bag for her and Remy. From what he said they were basically going to be on the run so they had to pack light. All that they would need was a change of clothes and a few odd and ends and that gem. It was one of the reasons that they were going on the lam. She had no idea how many people were after that thing, but if word got out to the public then everyone would be after it. If it was strong enough to hold back her power, what else would that little bobble be capable of?

She felt so domestic cleaning up everything, but then she did this when she lived with Irene. It was even harder to keep everything tidy there. Since Irene was blind, not only did the entire house have to be clean, but everything had to be put in the same exact place every time. There was no moving furniture around or redecorating without a big planning meeting.

After she had cleaned the kitchen, she heard her phone ring. It was sitting on the coffee table, and she hurried over to see who was calling her. She saw that it was Tara. This call was safe to pick up so she connected the call.

"Hey, Tar, what's up?" she asked casually

"Rogue, what is going on with you?" Tara's voice was a bit frantic.

"What do you mean?" Rogue asked as she sat down in Remy's big black leather chair.

"You haven't called me in a few days," she said in a concerned voice. "I was worried that something happened to you."

"Ah'm fine, but ah'm gonna be leavin' here soon,” Rogue said, doing her best to explain the situation. “So if ya don't hear from me for a while don't panic, an’ ah'll call ya when I can."

"Fair enough,” Tara said and then paused. “I need to ask you something?"

"Go ahead," Rogue said sounding confused.

"Well, it's kind of a really weird question, but when you first got your powers what was it like?” It wasn’t the question Rogue was expecting. “Did you feel it before it happened?"

"It kind of happened all at once, but ah have a feeling that Irene knew it was  gonna happened. Ah think that’s why she's been so... protective. Ah guess that's the word. Why did ya wanna know?"

"No reason... I just wondered," Tara said, but Rogue felt there was more to it. She wasn't going to press the matter. If something was happening with her, she would tell her in her own time. "Tara, ah gotta go now. Someone’s at the door." She was close to whispering when she said it.

"Bye, Rogue," Tara said and she ended the call.

She hung up the phone and heard another knock on the door. Rogue stayed silent pretending that she wasn't there like Remy told her to do if anyone came around. She waited until she heard Remy's voice.

"Let me in, chere," he said in a low voice. "I forgot my key."

She thought that was weird, because she known him not to forget something like that. Then again, he did forget the schematic layout of the old mansion when he pulled off that heist the night before. She stood up and walked over to the door and slowly opened it, and saw that it was him.

"Remy, is there anything wrong?" she asked and saw there was another man with him. It was kind of strange because Remy didn't trust many people, and she had never seen this man before. He looked dark and menacing, and gave Rogue an uneasy feeling.

"Not anymore," he said and suddenly a blue powder came out of his hand and Rogue felt light headed. She fell into his arms and was losing consciousness fast, but before she completely passed out she saw Remy's form slowly fade away. She was now in the arms of a blue-skinned woman with yellow eyes and red hair, and she was helpless to fight back.

The woman laid her on the floor and looked over to her minion. "Jason, you watch over her while I look for the gem."

She spent the better part of an hour looking for the elusive green stone but found nothing. She trashed the place leaving Gambit a calling card. Young LeBeau would know the Assassins Guild was responsible, and he would be next if he made one move in retaliation. He may have gotten the gem, but she had something far more valuable.

The man she called Jason picked up the girl, and they both left the apartment. They took a hidden passage down to the basement and into the sewers and disappeared in the darkness.

*******************************************

Back in Caldecott....

Minutes after Tara got off the phone with Rogue she had this horrible pain in her back. She had been having it for months even before Rogue took off. She never told her friend about it and just hoped the pain would go away. It did for a while but, now it was back and causing her more grief than ever. She tried to lie down on her bed but it put pressure on her back and it hurt even more.

No one was home right now, not her parents or her little sister. She was glad of that, because there was no one around to hear her scream out in pain. She felt like she was dying and lay on her stomach hoping that this would end soon. That last time it took fifteen minutes and eight Advil for the pain to stop. She had no idea if the painkillers even had any bearing on whether or not the pain subsided. It was basically the only medicine her mother allowed her to have in her room, seeing as once a month she had really bad cramps during her cycle. That pain would be welcome compared to what she was going through now.

She waited more than a half hour which felt more like an eternity before the pain let up any. She slumped off her bed and onto the floor, feeling too weak to stand up. Crawling over to the mirror, she felt that something strange was happening to her body. She didn't really want to see, but she had to.

She lifted her head up only to see that her top had ripped almost completely off, but what really shocked her was what else she saw. Apparently a set of wings had ripped out of her back from inside her body. They were reminiscent of a dragonfly but only wider. It was not as wide as a fairy or what people think fairy wings looked like. They were a dark gray, almost black, only a little lighter than her near black hair.

She was freaking out and closed her eyes tight hoping that this was all some horrible dream. After a few second she opened them expecting the wings to be gone but not only were they still there, they were flapping pulling her off the floor. She was exhausted as she was hovering a foot off her floor in front of her mirror. Was she flying, well, sort of, but she suddenly felt lightheaded and passed out and crashed onto the floor. Her wings became limp and fell around her, and she was unconscious.

Tara awoke on the floor in front of her mirror sometime later when she heard her mother's voice calling her from the stairs. She managed to make it to a sitting position and looked in the mirror and saw that what she thought was a nightmare was actually real. She picked herself up off the floor even though she was still weak. Still hearing her mother's shrieks, she had to come up with some excuse so she would not find out what was going on with her. Her mother freaked out enough and after the whole mess with Rogue she was even more paranoid about anything slightly out of the ordinary.

She had been told many times by her parents, her mother in particular, that no child of hers was going to end up being a mutant. She thought it was something silly to say, but being a mutant wasn't a choice and it was happening to her. "I'll be right there!" she called out, but as she stood up her wings spread. "Oh, shit," she said in a whisper. "Please, go down so I can hide you."

She concentrated hard hoping that would somehow fold up into her back. She was standing there in her bra and sweatpants freaking out every second those damned wings wouldn't do what she wanted.

"Tara, it's your turn to fix dinner!" her mother shouted again. "Now, get down here."

"I'm coming!" Tara shouted back. "I just have to change." The last part was more than true. "Retract, damn it!" her voice was a whisper, but her wings then folded into her back. They were still visible but she would be able to cover them with a top as long as they decided not to come out on their own. Ever since she was little, she always wanted to be a fairy, and it seems that now she got her wish.

She put on a sweat shirt over her tank top hoping to conceal her wings, but they were still poking out a little, so she added her light denim jacket and looked in the mirror. The bulky clothes hid the fact that there were two wings sticking out of her back. It would be easier to explain why she was wearing a jacket indoors than have to explain the real reason.

She came downstairs and her mother looked at her strangely but barely spoke as she passed by. "Tara, is anything wrong?" she asked with a confused look on her face.

"What could be wrong?" Tara asked but she had that guilty look on her face. She could still feel her wings underneath her clothes and she thought that as long as she stayed calm her family wouldn't find out.

"Why are you wearing a jacket?" her mother asked.

"I'm cold," she said, and it was the only explanation she was going to give.

Her mother didn't press her any further about the situation. "Your father's working late again tonight, so it's just the three of us... again." Tara was about the say something, but her mother beat her to it. "Don't you think of inviting that boy over." Tara knew she was talking about Bruno, her long time steady of more than a year.

"I wasn't going to, besides he's working at the garage tonight," Tara said and she entered the kitchen.

She was going to make meatloaf that night from a recipe she downloaded off the internet. Her mother hated meatloaf, and she wasn't wild about it either, but it seemed she would do anything to annoy her mother. On the plus side, her little sister loved it for some weird reason. She always knew Sasha was a weird kid, and even at ten years old she seemed like a mini adult.

Sasha was the opposite of Tara in looks and in attitude. Tara was a wild and crazy girl who liked to go out and party with her friends, while her blond haired blue-eyed little sister was rather a stay-at-home type who liked to make crafts. The weirdest thing was that she enjoyed housework and home decorating. Sasha was a tiny girl and even at ten years old she looked more like five. That could have been because she was born premature at two months early, weighing barely three pounds, unlike Tara who was nearly a month late, so much so the doctor had to induce labor and she was born at a whopping eight ponds six ounces, and even at sixteen she was well developed and looked to be a full-grown woman and not merely a teenager.

Even with this knowledge, her mother still treated her like a kid, and her father was basically mister invisible. He wouldn't come home until late at night after working all day, and he would be out the door before she got up in the morning. She was lucky if she saw him briefly during the weekends. It was like not having a father at all.

Dinner was pretty much silent, and Sasha was in charge of the dishes that night. Tara wanted nothing more than to return to her room and be alone for a while, but it seemed her mother was adamant about talking with her. "What is going on with you?"

"Nothing," Tara said insistantlyt. "I just have studying to do, so I'll be up in my room if you need me." She stomped up the stairs trying to get away from her mother as quickly as possible.

She closed her door, but in her haste forgot to lock it. She took her jacket and sweatshirt off and tore her tank top down until her upper back was exposed. The wings were still there, but they were no longer causing her any pain. She looked at them in the mirror and saw that they were moving, but this time she wanted them to move. She smiled for the first time thinking that they were the most beautiful things she had ever seen, and they were a part of her. In some ways, she always knew this would happen. She always knew she was different and somehow unique, and now she had proof that was true. She just feared what the rest of the world would do when they found out.

"Tara, I need to...." she turned to see her mother standing in the doorway. Damn, she forgot to lock the door. Her mother stopped in mid-sentence and screamed while backing into the hallway.

"Mom!' she shouted and stood in the doorway. She tried to calm her down be she just kept screaming.

"Get away!" her mother screamed. She saw her little sister come down the hall. She looked in awe but not frightened of what Tara had become.

"Please, just let me explain," Tara pleaded. She tried to retract her wings but her emotions were too high, and she felt the only thing she could do was get away. She felt the insatiable need to fly and grabbed her black leather jacket and her travel bag and ran to the window.

"Tara, don't go," Sasha called out.

With a tear in her eye, she jumped out the window. She dropped down to a few feet, but then something lifted her up right before she could hit the ground gaining some altitude. She swooped into the air and looked back at her window only to see Sasha's tear-stained face. She couldn't go back, not after the look of terror on her mother's face. Instead she flew off into the night leaving her family... perhaps forever.

****************************************************

Remy had been working all morning planning their discreet departure from the city, but he still hated the fact that he had to leave Rogue alone in the apartment. He thought she would be safe enough until he could take care of some loose ends. It would have been so much more difficult if he had her with him, since The Assassins, and he guessed The Thieves' guild would be looking for her too. It was easier to hide alone them with someone else, but he made that promise to her that he would protect her when they were kids and forces had conspired to keep them apart. Now, that they found each other again he wasn't going to let anything separate them.

He came back to the apartment a few hours later. When he approached the door, he saw that it was ajar and his heart raced. Rogue knew to keep the door locked and not let anyone in. He opened it and stepped in to that the see that the place was a mess. He was really worried now.

"Anna!" he called out but she didn't answer him. He screamed her name as he raced through the place but there was no sign of her, but he did find something curious. It was a ring sitting on the pillow on his bed that had been ransacked. He knew that ring. There was a J carved into the metal. "Julien," he said, squeezing the ring in his fist. "Damn you."

The next thing he did was get a few things together, but he found that Rogue had already packed some items for their trip. He looked through the bag and found the necklace he gave her so long ago. He vowed he was going to find her and return this precious keepsake to her. There was also her sketch book and clothes for both of them. He walked over to his safe and opened it, taking out some money. He had plenty even for an extended road trip, but also hidden in the back was the iron box. He opened and released the catch and there sat that damn gem.

If it really was Julien that broke into his place and took her, he was going to pay him back. He felt that she was still alive, but he needed to find her soon before they did anything to her, even if it meant giving back this rock. He bolted out of the apartment not even thinking to lock it. One thing was on his mind, and that was finding his Rogue.

*******************************************************

Rogue woke to find herself chained to a wall in a dark damp place. She was in a sitting position with her arms chained above her head and her legs spread apart and clamped to the floor so she couldn't move. There was also a gag around her mouth and glowing yellow collar around her neck, and for some weird reason she wasn't in the same clothes she was wearing that she changed into that morning. She had on a green skirt and dark red tank top.

She was scared out of her mind as she looked around the room and realized that she was in the dungeon room in the old Assassins' mansion. She tried to think back on how she got here in the first place, remembering her and Remy having breakfast together and that he needed to go out for a while. They were leaving town that night, and he was adamant about her not answering the door to anyone. She had just gotten off the phone with Tara when she heard someone at the door. It was a relief to know it was Remy, but then it wasn't.

They had tricked her. It was really a shape shifter pretending to be Remy. How could she have fallen for such an obvious trick? She then heard a noise. It was footsteps, and they were getting louder telling her that whoever was making that sound was coming closer. She was struggling but it was doing no good because she was trapped.

A shadowy figure entered the room and came towards her. No one had to tell her who it was. She could smell his cologne, the same cologne she smelled in the alley where she was attacked before. Still, the shadow came closer until she could finally make out his face. Julien.

He knelt down and grabbed her face, his rough callused skin touching her soft skin. The touch hurt but for some reason she wasn't absorbing him. "You look surprised," he said with a laugh. "That pretty little collar takes away mutant powers." She was even more frightened now. What was he going to do to her now that she didn't have her power to protect her? "Gambit's little whore is all mine now."

He took his rough hand and felt up and down her body. She tried to scream for help, but her resistance only seemed to excite him more. His hands wouldn't leave her body and traveled down to her legs and went up under her skirt until they reached her panty line. She gave him a look of disgust, but before he could reach inside, she heard a woman's voice.

"Stop, right there," she said and ran up to him giving him a kick in the head. "Don't you ever touch my daughter again!"

Rogue looked up to see a blue woman in a white dress with skulls for a belt. She had yellow eyes and blue skin. She remembered that this was the woman who impersonated Remy. She was her enemy, the one who kidnapped her. So why did she stop Julien from raping her?

Julien stumbled back holding his head that was now bleeding. "That wasn't our deal, Mystique."

"It is now," she said and pulled out a gun.

"You were supposed to get dat gem back," he said and rose to his feet. His head was still bleeding.

"That lowlife thief has it, and that's your problem," she said and had the gun pointed straight at his head. "Try to touch my daughter again, and I'll kill you. Got it."

Daughter? What did she mean by that?

"Have it your way, for now," he said and staggered off. Rogue guessed he was going to get treatment for his head.

The blue woman came closer to her and squatted down and took off the gag around her mouth. "Who are you?" Rogue asked, still shaking from what Julien almost did to her.

"I'm your mother," she said and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "You had me and your Aunt Irene so worried."

"No, ah don't believe you, mah mother..."

"Looked like this...." she finished the sentence for her and transformed herself from the blue-skinned yellow-eyed woman to soft peach tone skin and short blonde hair with light blue eyes. It was how her mother looked when she was five years old. "It's a trick, you're just pretendin' to be my mother, she never would..."

"What? Come after you, after you ran away," she said, trying to use logic against her. Rogue did run away but only because she was scared. "Of course, I would, but never again. You're never going to run away from me ever again."

"Don't threaten me," Rogue said defiantly. "Remy will find me, and when he does..."

"You won't remember a thing," she said in a calm voice as another figure came out of the shadows.

Mystique grabbed her face, and she was made to look in the man's eyes and they suddenly went blank and dead. After a few moments, she looked over at her captor still in her disguise. Emotion came flooding out of her. "Momma?"

"Yes, Anna, I'm here," she said and released her arms from the chains.

"Oh, Momma, ah'm so scared," she said and the woman embraced her. "There were those strange people chasin' me an..."

"It's alright now," she said in the attempt to comfort the girl. "I'm going to take you some place where they can't hurt you."

"Where?" Rogue asked as she released her legs from the chains. "A place in New York where you'll be safe. I have to leave you there for a while, but I will be back for you. I promise."

She helped Rogue to her feet and took off the collar. She handed her a pair of gloves to wear. "Remember, never let anyone touch you. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Momma," she said as Mystique who was still in disguise led her out of the dungeon, but neither Mystique or Rogue had any idea that someone else was watching... someone with glowing red eyes.

**********************************************************

Remy did his best to sneak out of the Mansion undetected but as he ducked down a nearby alley, he realized he was being tracked. Four members of the Assassins' guild cornered him, but he stood his ground unflinching.

"If it isn't the infamous Remy LeBeau," he heard the voice of Julian say.

It made him angry to be confronted by this man, the very same man who had tried to rape his girl.

"Where's my stone?" Julien's demanding tone came out. Remy saw a flash of silver and knew he had a knife. So, he had a weapon, but that didn't scare Remy one bit. Even without his mutant powers, he could take Julien easily, but the coward had to bring along his lackeys to protect him, and after what he tried to do he would need protection.

"Dat stupid t'ing all you care 'bout?" Remy asked. "Don' matter if it is, 'cause it's long gone."

"Not accordin' to Mystique," Julien said and grabbed Remy and threw him back into the alley. "Hand it over an' we'll let you live."

"Forget it!" Remy shouted and a red flash came hurling out of the alley. The men that were there to back up Julian scattered and ran down the next street. They in no way wanted to deal with a mutant, especially not the son of the leader of The Thieves' Guild.

Julien backed up to the other side of the dumpster that was a few feet away from the entrance. Remy was hovering over him, and Julien was for the first time petrified.

Remy lifted him off the ground wanting to kill him, but first he needed information. "You tell me what I wanna know, an' I'll let you live."

"I ain't tellin'..." Julian was cut off by Remy's hand on his throat.

"Yes, you will, you bastard." He eased the pressure on Julien's throat enough for him to speak. "Where'd that blue bitch take her?" Julien stayed silent which infuriated Remy. "Tell me now, you son of a bitch!"

"New York," he choked out.

"Where in New York?" Remy demanded.

"Bayville," he said, and Remy dropped him to the ground and knocked the shit out of him.

"Rot in hell," Remy said and reached into his pocket and took out the ring he had found in his apartment. He threw it at him and left him there in the alley.

As he walked out of the alley he was confronted by a man. He stood there staring at him, the steel claws that protruded from his hands shining in the moonlight.

"Saw what you did there, kid," he said and Remy took out a card and charged It. "Ain't no need for that."

"The hell there ain't," Remy said and threw the card at him, but the man ducked out of the way and charged towards him as the small explosion died down.

"You don't need to attack me," he said and restrained him against the building. His two end claws on his right hand held him in place on either side of his head. If the middle had been out, he would have been dead, stabbed through the throat. "I ain't here to hurt ya, just wanna talk."

"Start talkin'," Remy said and the man released his claws. Remy stood there wondering why the man didn't just kill him.

"First off, the name's Logan," he said. "And you, you're Remy LeBeau."

"Only to my friends," Remy said. "Gambit to everyone else, but how'd you know dat?"

"The professor sent me to find you," he said. "Thought you might be a good addition to our team."

"Oh, really, so you can use me like de t'ieves do?" Remy was skeptical of anyone especially strangers.

"Naw, kid, to help ya," Logan said and held out his hand. For some strange reason, Remy took it, but he was reluctant about it. "We're based up in New York, and by what I saw it be best you get your tail out of town."

"Yeah, maybe, where in New York?" Remy asked. He wasn't really interested in this guy's offer, but if he could get a free ride to the Big Apple he could always disappear into the city once he arrived.

"Bayville," Logan said, and Remy had a smile on his face. That's were Julien told him Mystique took Rogue. If that's where she was, then that was where he was going.

"I t'ink I might take you up on dat after all," Remy said and Logan shook his hand. "Welcome to the X-Men." Within an hour the man called Logan led him to a large plane that Remy had to admit he was impressed by. "This is the Blackbird," he said and invited him to enter. Just then there was a signal telling him an important message was coming in.

He punched up the vid screen and Remy saw the image of a bald man come up. "Logan, please meet me at 21 May Street just outside Pennsylvania. We have two new recruits joining us. Xavier out."

The message ended and Remy was doubly impressed. He sat down in one of the seats which were quite comfortable and enjoyed the ride. Still, his thoughts gravitated back to Rogue. He was going to find her no matter what it took. 

***********************************************

Note: These next few scenes take place at the same time everything was going on with Rogue’s kidnapping.

Caldecott, Mississippi...

Tara finally landed in the cemetery, her old haunt that she would always go to with Rogue and Bruno to blow off steam. Somehow, it seemed fitting that she would be here. As she landed, her wings folded into her back and she put her jacket on seeing that it was a little nippy. She had no idea what she was going to do. She could only stay here until morning and couldn't go back home, and it would be a matter of time before everyone in town knew about her. Caldecott was nothing more than a hamlet and word spread like wildfire around these parts.

She sat down by the tombstone of a girl with the same first name as hers. Tara Michelle Bringsworth: 1881 - 1897. She studied the dates and saw the girl was the same age she was now, 16. She in no way wanted to see the same fate as this Tara did. She had a few snacks in her bag and no more than one hundred dollars in cash. She had given most of what she had to Rogue. If she knew that this was going to happen, she would have taken off with her friend.

She sat there eating her Little Debbie snack cake when someone approached and could feel her wings taking on a mind of their own and again. "Not now," she whispered. She looked around and hoped it wasn't Mister Reilly, the caretaker. He didn't like teenage kids hanging around, but to her relief it was only Bruno, her boyfriend.

"How did you know I was here?" she asked, looking up at him.

"Sasha called me and said you took off," Bruno said, while taking her hands and helping her to her feet. "I figured that you would come here."

"You know me so well," she said and handed him a snack cake.

"Are you still upset about Rogue?" he asked.

"Yeah, but that's not why I took off," she said and turned her eye to her back. Should she tell him or not? Would he hate her and see her as a monster? She knew there was no way she could keep it from him for long. He would eventually find out, so now was a good a time as any. "Something happened tonight."

"What is it?" he asked. "Another fight with your mom?"

"Well, not really," she said and slowly took off her jacket. Her wings unfolded and spread out.

Bruno's eyes grew big, and he walked slowly around to examine them closer. "They're real," he said and lightly touched one. She flinched and realized that those wings really were part of her. She could feel the touch even though it was just a slight one. "Do they hurt?"

"No, but they did when they first came out..." Her words trailed off, and she was terrified about what he was going to say. "Bruno, please don't freak." She was trying to smooth any worries he might have. "I'm the same girl," she said but saw that he was not running away or looking one bit scared.

"This is awesome," he said excitedly and embraced her. "I was trying to figure out how to tell you, but now it'll be easy."

"Tell me what?" she asked.

"Well, it'll be better if I show you," he said and placed his hands in front of him. He ran them in sync in a circular motion until a ball of water appeared. It swirled around until it formed a fairy, one that looked a lot like her.

"Bruno, you too?" she asked in amazement. She touched the water sculpture, and it seemed to stay in place. She took her hand away and he dissolved it by smashing it in his hands. "I can't believe it." She leaned in and kissed him tenderly. "You always said it was you and me against the world." She backed up a few inches and thought for a moment. So, what are we going to do?"

"Get out of Dodge before the lynch mob comes," he said and he looked over at his bike. "After the mess with Rogue, the people here are angry and scared. What do you think they would do to us if we stayed?"

"Nothing good, but I hate to leave my sister," she said.

"Hey, when we get settled somewhere, you can call her," he said and took her hand. "So, what do you say about a road trip?"

"I'm all for it, but what are we going to do for money?" She asked. "All I have is about a hundred dollars."

"I got some... at least enough to get us up north. I got an aunt up there, and she's... different... like us. We can crash there for a while."

"Where about?" Tara asked.

"Phili," he said and took her hand. He took a few steps and realized that she wasn't following him. "Are you up for it?"

"Yeah, let's go," she said retracting her wings enough to put her jacket back on. Then she walked to his bike and got on." They were headed to Philadelphia, but after that life was uncertain. The only thing they knew was that they couldn't stay here. Bruno got on the bike first followed by Tara and they took off riding out of town with one backpack each and a destination about a thousand miles away, and as they rode off neither one of them looked back.

*********************************************************

They were on the road for days, but they finally made it to Philadelphia and showed up at Bruno's aunt's door. Karen Mobley was a mutant herself. She was a healer and worked as a nurse at the local hospital. In all her years as a nurse, hardly any of her patients died. She could heal minor ailments, even what would have been fatal gunshot wounds, but when it came to diseases like cancer or diabetes, the best she could do was alleviate their pain.

She had just gotten home after coming off a double shift, and all she wanted to do was relax but a knock came at her door. She thought it was a little odd seeing that she was not expecting any guests, and all her friends knew to call ahead before dropping by.

She was still in her nurse's uniform when she got up and answered the door. When she opened it, she was shocked to see who it was. "Hey, Aunt Karen."

"Bruno," she said in a surprised tone. "Sweetie, what are you doing here?"

"Runnin' away... well... sort of," he said, and she noticed there was a girl with him. She looked sad but relieved that they had made it there. "This is my girlfriend, Tara. Can we crash here for a while?"

"Maybe," she said and let them in. "First, you tell me why you left Mississippi." He came in and sat down on the couch with Tara by his side. "I'll make some tea and then we'll talk."

After a few minutes, Karen came back in the room carrying her tea service. She poured a cup for each of them. Bruno took his straight, not really liking the taste of tea. He would rather have coffee or a beer, but Aunt Karen didn't allow drinking in her house. Tara took an extra two lumps of sugar, feeding her insatiable sweet tooth.

"So, what is this all about?" Karen asked.

"This," Bruno said and conjured a swirl of water in his hand. He formed it into the shape on one of her silver teacups.

"Oh, my," she said and put her hand on her chest. A smile was forming on her face, and at that moment he realized that he had made the right decision in coming here. "Does your mother know?"

"Yeah, and she thought it was best I come here. See, something happened in Mississippi with a friend of ours and Tara thought it best if we split."

"So, is Tara...?" Karen asked not able to finish the question and pointing at his nephew's girlfriend.

"Show her, Tar," Bruno said but Tara was reluctant. "It's okay, my aunt's cool." Tara nodded and stood up and took off her jacket. Her wings unfolded and spread out. Karen gasped at the sight of her wings that were a dark gray at the tip and faded to a light gray almost off white towards the bottom. They were transparent and looked to have a personality of their own.

Karen had always believed in fairies since she was a little girl, but this is the closest she gotten to see one up close, or at least a close facsimile. Tara's wings retracted and she put her jacket back on and sat back down next to Bruno. "When did they start... for both of you?"

"A few days for me," Bruno said and then looked over to Tara.

"Well, I've been having back pain on and off for months, and then just tonight this happened. They just came out. My mom freaked, so I kind of flew out the window."

"Then the two of you came here," Karen said. She hadn't touched her tea. She was too stunned. That last thing she was expecting was two mutant teenagers at her door, one of them her own nephew.

"So, can we crash here?" Bruno asked.

"Yes, just for tonight," she said, getting up out of her set and fiddling with the drapes. They were usually closed, not wanting the neighbors to see anything they shouldn't, but Bruno guessed his aunt was being careful, especially because of Tara. He could easily hide his powers, but Tara couldn't. "We'll figure out something tomorrow."

Just then the phone rang. She still had a landline not having caught up with the modern tech of the cell phone. "Hello," she said distractedly. "Oh, Charles, how nice to hear from you." There was a pause. "Oh, you know." Another pause. "Yes, they're here, and you want to meet with them." A long pause. "It is up to them, but I think it will be okay."

"What's going on, Aunt Karen." Bruno asked.

She put her hand up to silence her nephew. "I'll explain it to the and call me imn the morning from your hotel." Another pause. "Alright, talk to you soon." She hung up the phone and looked straight at her guests.

"Are we in trouble?" Tara asked.

"No, dear, but I have a friend who wants to meet the two of you, tomorrow morning. He's a mutant like the two of you, and he helps young mutants like yourselves."

"Is he a doctor or something?"

"Not exactly... more of a teacher... so would you agree to meet with him. He's brought along two of his students... about your age."

"Well, okay, but...." Bruno said and trailed off. He looked over at Tara who was quite overwhelmed. "We don't agree to anything."

"There's no pressure," Karen said and finally picked up her tea and took a drink, but it was lukewarm by that time. "Just hear what he has to say."

Bruno knew exactly who that guy was. He ran a mutant school up in New York. His aunt went there when she was young and told him all about it, although his mother hoped that mutant 'curse' as she put it would not touch her son. That wish apparently didn't come true. 

******************************************************

The next morning Bruno woke early. It was nice sleeping in a soft bed, which was something he hadn't the luxury of doing since he left Mississippi. His aunt put Tara in the room down the hall which was something he expected. They after all were not married and underage. He was the first to come down and decided to give his aunt a break and make breakfast. It was his way of thanking her for letting them stay the night before.

He got the eggs and bacon out and had the kitchen smelling sweet by the time Tara and Aunt Karen came down. Tara had on a sweatshirt and even though she was free to have her wings out she didn't know if other people could see through the cracks of the windows, and she didn't want to cause a stir. As of yet, she was not used to them.

"Wow! Breakfast smells great." Tara said and Bruno came out with platters of food to the large dining table. His aunt told him the night before that there would be six for breakfast, and that the Professor, as she called him, would be arriving this morning with two of his top students.

Just as Tara was helping set the breakfast table the doorbell rang. "I'll get that," Karen said, and Tara suddenly became nervous. Right now, she did not want to do this. Showing off her wings to Bruno's aunt was one thing, but to three strangers?

"Professor Xavier, it is so good to see you," Karen said and greeted her guests. Her porch had a concrete ramp on one side because she had quite a few disabled friends that came to visit her, and the ramp made things much easier. "Please, come in."

"Thank you, Karen," he said once he was inside. "These are two of my best students, Scott Summers and Jean Gray." Karen shook their hands and noticed how polite they were, and except for Scott's glasses they looked fairly normal.

"So, why don't we go to the dining room," Karen suggested. "Tara and Bruno are just setting the table."

Tara looked up when she saw the three strangers enter the room. She froze up and couldn't speak. She just stood there until the red-headed girl approached her. "Hey, my name is Jean."

"Oh, Tara," she said nervously. "Sorry, this is just a little..."

"I know," Jean said and gave her a sympathetic smile. She had an easy-going personality that made Tara feel more relaxed.

"So why don't we have some breakfast and we can discuss some things?" Karen suggested.

Bruno and Tara sat together on one side while Scott and Jean were on the other. The professor took the seat at the head of the table and Karen occupied the other end.

"So, can I ask a question?" Bruno asked as he picked at his food.

"Certainly," the Professor said and took a sip of his tea. There was something so trustworthy about this man, and Bruno didn't trust many people.

"How did you know to come here?" Bruno asked, and he thought it was a bit strange that just a short time after they arrived at his aunt's house this guy calls. "I mean Tara and I have been on the road for a week."

"Yes, I know," the Professor said. "I have been tracking your movements with Cerebro."

"What is that?" Tara asked, and she almost thought she had stepped into a science fiction movie.

"It is mutant detection and tracking system," the professor said which made Tara uneasy.

"There's nothing to worry about," Jean said, trying to ease Tara's mind. "We only use it to find mutants and help them."

Tara still looked skeptical. "Are you having any more pain?" The professor asked and she looked strangely at him.

"How did...?"

I know the pain you've been having in your back before your wings came out, the Professor's voice rang in her head. We are all just like you.

"So, what is your powers?" Scott asked looking over at Bruno. "If you don't mind me asking."

"Well, it's easier to show you then try to explain it," he said and put his hands on the table to show them. He moved his hands in sync and produced a water sculpture. It was of a star and he dissolved seconds after he shaped it.

"That's amazing," Jean said, "and what about you, Tara?"

"I can fly... well... sort of... I'm still getting the hang of it."

"Can you show us?" Scott asked.

The dark-haired girl had her hair in the ponytail and stood up and took off her sweatshirt. She turned around and unfolded her wings. The dining room wasn't a good place for flying and in the light of day she didn't want to go outside and freak out the neighbors, so she merely hovered a foot or so off the ground but quickly crashed down. She grabbed onto the chair to keep herself from falling.

"Wow!" Scott and Jean said at the same time. Her wings folded up and she put her sweatshirt back on.

"They kind of have a mind of their own sometimes," she said and sat down. "It's so hard to control."

"That is why I would be honored if the two of you would agree to come to my school," the Professor said. "In time, you can learn to control your powers. Our main focus is to show the world that mutants and humans can live together in peace."

"If we agree to come can we leave at any time?" Bruno asked.

"Of course, Bruno," the Professor said. "You have the freedom to do as you wish, but being a part of our team there are rules. You must attend school, be on time for training, and abide by our curfew."

"Is that it?" Bruno asked. The Professor nodded. "It sounds like a good deal, so Tara, what do you think?"

"It would be nice to be in school again, and have a place to stay," she said and Jean looked excited that Tara would be coming back with them. "The truth is going home is out of the question, so I think we can try it for a little while." The professor smiled and welcomed his two new recruits.

************************************************************

Tara and Bruno spent the rest of the morning getting to know Scott and Jean. Bruno thought Scott was a little stiff but had to admit he had a kick-ass power. Jean showed Tara how she could move things just by thinking about them and thought that power was pretty cool too.

At about noon something noisy caught the teenagers' attention. They looked up to see a large plane landing in the empty plot down the street.

"What was that?" Bruno asked.

"The Blackbird," Scott said proudly. "Come on, that's our ride."

"So, you guys have your own plane, sweet," Bruno said and took Tara's hand. They followed Scott and Jean to the plane and saw the Professor already there meeting a brown-haired man. He had on blue jeans a plaid shirt, jacket and heavy boots.

Bruno wasn't leaving without his bike but there was room on the plane to secure it, and they also brought their backpacks with a few possessions they left Mississippi with. They entered the plane and saw another passenger.

"Hey, who's this, Logan?" Scott asked.

"Calls himself Gambit," the man called Logan said and didn't say anything more. He looked like he was a man of very few words.

Bruno could see the one called Gambit was shuffling cards and wondered if he played poker. "This is Bruno Gallo and Tara Brimsby," Scott said, introducing his new friends to Logan.

"Welcome to the X-Men," Logan said and shook their hands.

"Cool name," Tara said and sat down in the empty seat next to Jean.

It would be nice to converse with another girl. She preferred that it had been Rogue, but as of now she had no idea where her friend was. She hoped she would see her again one day. Until then she was entering a new world, and she was just glad she didn't have to do it alone. She had Bruno with her, and she was happy about that. 

Chapter Text

Rogue had never been this far north before, and it was all a little startling. She was used to the easy, quiet country living, but this was the big city and everything about it was accelerated to a height she never imagined possible. She couldn't deny that it was exciting, but it didn't make it any less overwhelming.

As she rode the bus to what was to be her new home, she was nervous. She only had a little more than the clothes on her back and weeks of lost memories. Her mother told her she was in an accident and the amnesia was only temporary, but she had a feeling her mother didn't tell her the whole story.

She remembered before waking up in that dungeon, but the last memory she had before that was being at that dance and hurting the boy that she once had a crush on, then being chased by a band of mutant hunters. Still, her memories were fuzzy on that. Only time would tell if all that happened to her was really as black and white as her mother put things. Life was full of grays and the more she saw of the world the more she knew that to be true.

The bus stopped at the despot a few blocks away from her new home. She walked off the bus and was hit by the noon day sun. It was warm on her face, which was the only exposed skin she possessed. She was forced to cover herself as much as possible, and the reason was that her skin was poison. She was cursed never to touch or be touched.

It wasn't natural not to be touched, but fate had dealt her a losing hand and now she had to play it.

She had one single small bag full of mostly clothes her mother had bought her, and they would have to do until she was able to acquire some money of her own and get some things she actually liked.

She took the piece of paper out of her pocket and looked at the address written on it. She had a small map and followed the directions and hoped she didn't get lost. She found the street easily enough which was called Ravenswood. It looked quiet and quaint, just the kind of place she expected. She followed the house numbers until she found the right one.

There was a sign out front the read: The Brotherhood House. She thought it was kind of a weird name. The only houses she knew to have names were owned by rich people who were trying to get attention.

This was the place, and although it was a nice house it was a little rundown. She walked up to the door and was about to knock, but she noticed that the door was open a crack.

She walked in and looked around and saw the place was quiet, but as she took a few steps, the floorboards creaked. The place looked like one of those old haunted houses, and she could imagine what it looked like at night with all the lights out. Creepy was the word that came to mind, but then again, she kind of liked creepy.

The silence was finally broken by the sounds of voices coming from the second floor. She stood in the entrance hall as a group of teenage boys came stumping down the stairs.

There was a guy with silvery hair whose fast speech made it hard for her to understand him. There was also the big kid with a blonde Mohawk who looked to be at least 300 pounds. There was also a handsome brown-haired guy who looked fairly normal and a weird kid with a greenish complexion and yellow teeth who had just slid down the banister head first.

"Well, well," the brown-haired guy said. "Principal Darkholme said there would be a girl living here, but this..."

"Hey, Vampirella," the green kid said and jumped off the railing. Rogue wasn't expecting him to jump three feet in the air, but he landed right in front of her.

Rogue should have taken his remark as an insult, but by how she dressed and wore her makeup and hair it was an accurate description. "Want a fist in the mouth?" Rogue asked as she looked the strange kid right in the eye. He seemed to back off a little from her.

"Oh, those are fightin' words, ain't they, Toad?" The brown-haired boy said and jump off the last step followed by his silvery-haired friend who seemed to disappear and reappear across the room. These boys were definitely mutants. "That ain't no way to talk to a lady," he added as he approached her. "Lance Alvers at your service." He held out his hand, but she refused to take it.

"Ah'm sure," Rogue said and looked around. "So, what do ya all do for fun around here?"

"Whatever we want," Lance said and suddenly the room began to shake. She was not impressed.

"Hey, guys, we could have a lot of fun with her around," the silver-haired boy said and zipped right in front of her standing next to Lance. She just rolled her eyes thinking that she had to live in a house full of horny teenage boys trying to get into her pants. Well, they were in for a big surprise.

"Where's mah room?" she asked, her voice testy.

"Top of the stairs," the big kid said and pointed with his finger. "Second door to the left." He was standing at the bottom of the stairs as she passed him.

"Well, at least there's one gentleman in this house," she said and stumped up the stairs leaving the four boys to wonder.

She followed his directions and walked into the room that the big kid told her was to be hers and looked around and saw that there was nothing impressive about it. There was just a single bed with a basic wooden headboard, and simple wooden desk and dresser with a mirror. She dumped her clothes in one of the drawers and took the only book she had out. The title was A Dozen Black Roses, a book she had gotten on the Greyhound's last stop before reaching the city.

She sat down on the bed and opened up the book and began reading. She could hear the noises the boys were making from downstairs and wondered what it would take to get the room soundproof.

After about fifteen minutes of not being able to concentrate on reading, she got up off the bed. She was still all covered up in layers of clothes and just now wondered why. It was stifling hot, and there was no one else around so it was safe for her to strip down to her tank top and put on the only pair of shorts she owned. Only when she was alone could she be free and hated the fact that she was a prisoner of her own body, but it was the hand she was dealt.

She looked in the mirror at herself. She had little makeup on, if any at all and she was moderately bare. This was her, the person the world would never get to see. A sort of depression set in. How she wanted things to be different, but they were what they were. As she looked deeper, something told her that this was not the place that she belonged. The problem was that she didn't know where she was supposed to be, but she hoped one day she would figure it out. 

*****************************************************************

Tara, Bruno and Remy arrived late that same night at the Xavier Institute. They were given temporary rooms in the guest area until permanent room assignments could be issued. It was late, so they all had just a quick snack and it was off to bed. Remy and Bruno shared a room, while Tara was given one of the smaller ones. She would most likely have a roommate eventually, and she would have liked it to be Bruno, but she knew there was no way that was going to happen.

Tara settled into her room quickly and went right to sleep, being so exhausted after everything that had been happening. She wanted to call her sister, but it was late and unfortunately, she left her cell phone at home.

She would have to wait to get a new one, but until then she would have to use one of the institute's landlines. Not wanting to worry Sasha, she would have to call her when she knew her parents were not in the house. They would only freak out, and perhaps ruin the set-up she had going. For now, Tara was content to live with these people, as long as Bruno was with her.

Since her wings sprouted, she had been sleeping on her stomach, which wasn't the most comfortable position but necessary. She settled down for the night and fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.

In the room next door, Bruno was still trying to get settled. He was just as tired as Tara, but he was so wound up he couldn't bring himself to try to hit the sack.

Instead he looked out the window and out at the view of the water fountain. "Have you ever noticed how destructive water can be?" he asked, while thinking out loud and not directing the question to his new roommate.

"Yeah," Remy said as he unpacked his bag. "Can flood a whole city."

"That's true," Bruno said and came and sat down at the edge of his bed. "It can also save a life."

Remy wasn't really listening, because he was going through his things, but they were items that were in reality not his. There was a novel, which was a vampire book, and a sketch book, a pair of black leather gloves, and a girl's makeup bag that had a particular piece of jewelry hidden in the side pocket on the inside.

He took it out and held onto the butterfly necklace. "Hey, man, what's that?"

"Oh, dis, belongs to a friend," he said, admiring the piece. "Holdin' on to it for her."

"Oh, a girl," Bruno said with a sly smile. "Girlfriend?"

"Yeah, sort of, but I don' know where she is right now," he said, holding the metal necklace up to the light. As it shimmered he could only think of the girl who once wore it. She was in this city somewhere, and something told him that, and he was going to find her no matter what he had to do.

"It looks like a piece of cheap metal," Bruno came over to inspect the thing, "but it looks familiar."

"Belongs to my girl, Anna Marie," he said and put it back in the black makeup case. "I won it for her a long time ago when we was jus' kids. When I find her again, I'm gonna give it back to her."

"Hey, was it from some street vendor in New Orleans?" Bruno asked and Remy looked up in surprise.

"Yeah, how did you know?" he asked.

"Because that's the same story Rogue told me and Tara a million times. She would say the boy who won it for her was her true love and all that crap."

"You know Rogue?" Remy asked stunned by this revelation. Bruno nodded and Remy reached in to his pocket and pulled out a picture. "Dat her?"

"Yeah, but she told you her name was Anna Marie?" Bruno asked.

"Dat's what she said it was back when we was kids," Remy said. "We were both snatched and taken ta dis lab, but I got her outta dere."

"So, all these dreams she told us about were actually true," Bruno said, shaking his head. "Anna Marie? No one ever called her that, at least not since I've known her."

In fact, no one knew her real name. She would never tell anyone." Then Bruno thought for a minute while studying the photo. "Do you know where she's been? A few weeks ago, she took off from Caldecott, and no one's seen her since."

"She was in New Orleans," he said, while still gripping the necklace. "She was stayin' at my place which is where she was when dey took her."

"She was kidnapped?" Bruno asked with a stunned look on his face. "Damn! When Tara finds out..."

"Can't tell her," Remy said with an intense look in his eye. "Can't tell no one... not 'til I find her and get her some place safe."

"At least let me help," Bruno said with a look of concern on his face, but Remy turned away from him. "Come on, man, she's my friend, and Tara would never forgive me if something happened to Rogue. Besides, she would rip me a new one if I didn't lift a finger to help."

After some hesitation and seeing the sincerity in Bruno's face, Remy let out a deep sigh. "Fine, but we leave dis between us," Remy said as Bruno returned the picture to him.

Bruno gave a yawn and stretched his arms up in the air. "I think I'm gonna crash."

"Yeah, me too," Remy said and plopped down on his bed. The problem was he didn't sleep. All he could do was sit up looking at Rogue's picture, wondering where she was and if she was okay.

***********************************************************

Rogue woke early the next morning despite the fact the boys kept her up have the night arguing and didn't sleep more than an hour straight. It finally quieted down about 4 am, but Rogue still couldn't get to sleep. It was not a mystery why. She had that dream again, the one with the boy calling her from beyond this misty swamp repeating the same four words.

"Come back to me."

She would always wake up in a cold sweat, so after 5:30am showed on her alarm clock she finally gave up and got out of bed. Kicking the covers off, she jumped out of bed and made a beeline for the bathroom. She took a shower and changed clothes before anyone else got up. Rising early had more than one advantage. It gave her a chance to have some peace and quiet.

Rogue hadn't as of yet met the woman who ran this place, because she fell asleep before she had arrived. She figured she would meet her some time that morning. She did call Irene the night before telling her she arrived safely, but again her mother was unavailable to speak to her.

She walked into the kitchen with her stomach growling and had no idea what kind of supplies were available, but she would make due with whatever they had.

To her delight she found that she had her pick of just about anything. She decided she was going to make omelets. Since there were four other kids in the house, she thought two each would be plenty, except for the big kid. He could probably eat a dozen easy, but he would have to settle on six, and a plate of sausage links would be sufficient.

She spent the next hour cooking up a storm, and in the once quiet house, she heard footsteps stomping down the stairs. Yes, the troops were awake and no doubt hungry. Rogue just hoped she made enough to accommodate everyone.

The big kid entered the kitchen first and turned around from the stove in the middle of frying up some sausage to see him take a big whiff of air.

"Smells good," he said in his slightly gruff voice. "Sausage is my favorite."

"Everything's your favorite," the white-haired boy said after zipping in to the kitchen. "Well, well, here's a girl who knows all about woman's work."

Rogue turned to him giving her very pissed off death stare. "Would ya like to take over, Speedy?"

"The name's Quicksilver, sweetie," he said coming towards her. "As in, quick footed, quick minded and quick witted."

"More like dimwitted to me," she said, turning her attention to what was in her skillet. The remark got a chuckle out of the big kid.

"Laugh it up, Blob," the guy calling himself Quicksilver said. Of the four boys she met yesterday the one called Blob seemed the one to have the most manners.

"Don't pay attention to him, Miss Rogue," he said and sat down at the table. "He's just jealous because he can't cook."

"Real men don't cook," Quicksilver said and zipped over to the skillet and stole a piece of sausage. "Ah, better than yours, Blob Boy."

Rogue smacked his hand but he zipped back to the table.

"The name is Fred," the big kid said, but Rogue didn't hang around long enough yesterday to catch all their names, and after the less than hospitable welcome she received, she wasn't sure she wanted to get to know this bunch.

"So, you cook?" Rogue asked, directing the question to Fred.

"Yes, Ma'am," he said as she made him up a plate. She brought it over and sat it in front of him.

"Boy, am I hungry," he said and dug in as Rogue walked over to the counter and made up a plate for herself.

She sat down at the table next to Fred ignoring Quicksilver.

"Hey, where's mine?" he asked.

"Get it yourself," Rogue said and dug into her food.

Fred just laughed. "That's what you get for not respecting a lady."

Quicksilver grumbled and rose to his feet zipping across the kitchen to make himself a plate. Rogue couldn't help but quietly laugh at the boy, but he did deserve it after how he acted.

At that moment the two other boys who lived in the house entered the kitchen. "Hey, did Blob cook again today," the boy she remembered as Lance said. "I thought it was Pietro's turn?"

"It was, but Roguey over here made it," the silver-haired boy said.

"Good," the toad boy said. "Your cooking reeks. The flies in the window tastes better."

"That's disgusting," Rogue said and got up from the table and took her empty plate and put it in the sink.

She was about to exit the kitchen when she heard Lance's voice. "Hey, ain't you going to serve us."

"Hell, no," she said, still standing in the doorway, "and ya all can do the dishes."

Rogue walked out into the living room and turned on the television. Cartoons were the best thing this time of morning, and she turned it on just for a distraction. She had her book with her and thought she could take a little time to read while they fought over the leftover food.

It wasn't long before a woman entered the room. Rogue had been given a brief description of her from her mother, but it was still a little strange seeing a blue woman in a white dress standing before her.

"You must be Rogue," the woman said and held out her hand. Even though she had her gloves on, she was still reluctant to take it.

"You're Mystique, right?" she asked.

"Yes," the woman said and sat down next to her. "Have the boys behaved themselves?"

"Yeah... well...sort of, but ah can handle it."

"I'm sure you can," the woman said, giving her a smile. "Now, after breakfast I want to have a little training session outside, and don't worry... the property is enclosed so no one on the outside will see."

"Okay," Rogue said and turned back to her book. It wasn't long before the boys came out of the kitchen. They were loud and boisterous and arguing about something that Rogue couldn't make out.

"Hey, great breakfast," Lance said, looking towards Rogue. "It's too bad Blob ate most of it."

"So, what's for dinner?" the toad boy asked.

Rogue just rolled her eyes, thinking she had made a big mistake in making everyone breakfast. She wasn't going to allow herself to be turned into a maid.

"Whatever you're makin'," Rogue said and stood up. She knew for sure that she wasn't going to let these boys walk all over her if she put her foot down from the start.

"What?!" Pietro shouted. "If we're going to get stuck with a girl in this house at least she can do the cooking."

"I'll make dinner, Miss Rogue," Fred said in a gentle voice. Then he turned to his buddies with a scowl. "I wouldn't want you to get food poisoning with anything they would make."

The other boys hooting and wrestling and basically poking fun at the big boy but in Rogue's opinion he was pretty nice.

"Enough!" Mystique raised her hands up and said. The boys quieted down and they all looked over to their caretaker. "Since Rogue is new to our group, I want to put you all through some special training, and the best way to do that us for Rogue to know your strengths and weaknesses.

"So, we get to impress the lady with our talents," Pietro said with a smirk. "I just hope it isn't too much for her."

Rogue just rolled her eyes as the rest of the boys laughed. "Outside all of you," Mystique commanded.

Lance and Fred walked to the back door at a leisurely pace while Toad jumped about on all the walls and furnishings until he finally catapulted himself out the door and landed in a tree. Pietro was nowhere to be found as he just zipped from one spot to another at lightning speed.

By the time the rest of the group reached the training area, Quicksilver was standing in front of the oak tree finishing off an apple.

"It's about time you got here," he said and threw the apple rind into the nearby garbage can. "So, are we training or what?"

Rogue observed while the boys attempted to outdo each other. They all had great powers but suspected that they weren't using them to their full potential. None of them seemed to take training seriously, and she thought about what she could do with those powers even if it only lasted temporarily. She only had a taste of what her powers could do during the incident in Mississippi and would like to experiment more, but she didn't want to hurt anyone.

Of the four boys, it looked like Fred who they called the Blob came out as the victor. "I won again!" he shouted and raised his hands in victory.

"Not so fast, Blob," Mystique said and approached him. Since you're the winner you have to fight our new recruit."

He looked shocked trying to assess his size with Rogue's, not only was she a fraction of his size, but she was a member of the opposite sex. One thing he learned even at a young age was never to hit a female. "No way am I fighting a girl," he said and tried to walk away.

"Yes, you will," Mystique said and came towards Rogue. "I want you to use your powers on our three losers."

"What?" Rogue looked shocked and shook her head. "No, ah ain't gonna do it."

"It's alright," Mystique said as she pulled her aside. "I know you want to show those boys how to win. Take their powers and show them how to bring down the strongest."

"Well..." she said hesitantly. "Ah won't hurt 'em, right?"

"No, of course not... not permanently," Mystique said, but Rogue wondered what she truly hoped to achieve by this exercise. "Now, just a touch from each will do it."

Rogue took off her gloves and approached the three fallen boys. Toad was the first to drop. Both avalanche and Quicksilver freaked out seeing little Todd Talansky on the ground unconscious.

"What the hell did she do to him?" Avalanche said, pointing at Toad where he lay.

"The same thing ah'm gonna do to you," Rogue said.

"Oh, hell, no," Avalanche said and backed off. Rogue kept walking towards him so he used his powers and the ground shook, but Rogue reacted quickly and jumped up onto a tree branch.

"Take him now!" Mystique said, and Rogue jumped down from the tree and grabbed hold of him toppling him to the ground. She touched his arm and felt his powers entering her body as well as his memories. There was one image that stood out. It was the face of a young brunette and knew immediately that the girl was someone he had strong feelings for.

She then looked over to Quicksilver who looked so smug. "Hey, girly, want my powers, you're going to have to work for it."

He then took off running but Rogue stomped her foot on the ground, and Quicksilver lost his balance and stumbled onto the only patch of dirt not covered by grass. She wasted no time and jumped into the air and took him down within seconds. He let out a scream for a moment or so, but he was soon out cold.

"Well, Freddy, you're the only one left," Rogue said as Mystique grinned. She had three different mutant powers, and he warded off these powers by their original possessors so he was confident that he would win this fight too.

He stood his ground as Rogue came towards him using Quicksilver's speed, but he easily dodged her. She then used Avalanche's power to make the ground rumble and made him lose his balance partially, and he staggered towards her but jumped out of his way and used her tongue to slime him in the face. While he was disoriented and couldn't see, she jumped on his back and took him down. The big guy was out like a light, and Rogue was the overall winner of the day.

"Very well done, Rogue," Mystique said and came over towards her. "Now, take a break while the boys recover. We'll continue training after lunch. Tomorrow you start school."

"Thank ya, ma'am," she said, trying to be polite, but after the fighting she had done it would seem kind of odd. Above all she was a lady and did take it easy on the boys. If she had used her powers in anger, she had no doubt she could have caused great harm or even killed them.

She didn't mind the borrowing of powers. That part of her abilities she could deal with, but the stolen memories were harder to come to terms with. Each one of these boys had a lot a rage which they masked through jokes and stupid comments, but they were all bruised souls. She wished more than anything that she didn't know about it. 

***********************************************************

The next morning Remy woke early. Rest came hard unlike Bruno who seemed to sleep like a baby. Every time he would close his eyes all he could see was Anna Marie calling for him. She needed his help he was sure, but right now he was helpless to do anything because he had no idea where she was.

While Bruno was still sleeping, Remy leafed through Rogue's sketchbook. He was looking for something, but he didn't know what. Perhaps there was some clue in one of her drawings that would help him find her. The problem was that he was so tired that his mind wasn't functioning correctly, but the trouble was that there was no way he could get some rest now. The sun was rising, so sleep would have to wait.

He thought it would be a good idea to hop in the shower before anyone else woke up. Early morning solitude was quite appealing right then.

After taking a quick shower, he changed clothes. Just when he was ready to start the day, Bruno was just waking up. He jumped out of bed as soon as the alarm clock went off. He looked like a kid on Christmas morning.

"Great morning, isn't it?" Bruno asked as he missed up his shaggy shoulder length black hair.

"Yeah, great," Remy said and picked up a small box made of iron. He removed the contents which was a small green stone and stuck it in his pocket.

"Hey, what was that?" Bruno asked.

"Somet'in' dat belongs t' Anna Marie," he said and made sure the stone was secure.

"The problem is we don't even know where she is," Bruno said as he reached in to the dresser drawer for a t-shirt. He took a black one and slipped it on.

"Well, if I find her, I'm gonna give it back," he said and put his hand on the packet that contained the stone and felt the lump it made. All he could think of was that beautiful smile he used to see on her that was only for him.

"Correction... when we find her," Bruno said and grabbed a towel from the bottom drawer. He had swiped it from the linen closet the night before.

"Jus' remember t'keep this between us," he said, reminding his roommate of his promise. "No blabbing to your girl."

"Don't worry, Remy, no one's going to know," Bruno said and thought for a moment. "Wait a minute, that's why you agreed to come here, isn't it?" Remy didn't say anything. "Yeah, it is. You have no interest in fighting the good fight."

"De love of a woman is de only incentive Remy needs," he said and gave a smirk. "What if dat were Tara?"

"You got me," Bruno said with a laugh. "I'd do anything for her." With that he walked down the hall to take a shower.

Remy left the room and walked down the hall searching for the stairway. Just as he was about to descend the stairs, a dark-haired girl almost ran into him.

"Oh, sorry," she said and Remy looked over and recognized her as Bruno's girl, Tara.

"Dat's okay, petite," he said and gave a bow. "Ladies first."

"So, have you seen Bruno?" she asked as they walked down the stairs together.

"In de shower," Remy said as he noticed the over-sized sweatshirt she was wearing. "You know you could have flown down."

"Maybe... when it's working," she said and looked down at the floor. "They... Uhh...have a mind of their own sometimes."

"Remy starving, hope de got breakfast goin' 'round dis place," Remy said as they reached the dining hall.

"I guess we'll soon find out," she said as Remy opened the double doors which he hoped would lead to the promise of breakfast.

Once they entered, they saw a woman with long white hair and dark skin there to greet them. On the plane ride back, Scott and Jean gave the three of them the rundown on all the staff and other students, and Remy remembered her as the one called Storm.

"Good morning," she said very formally. She looked to be a very elegant lady with the manners to match.

"Storm, right?" Remy asked, while pointing a finger at her.

"Yes, Mister LeBeau, but you may call me Ororo."

"Sure thing, teach," Tara said giving her a grin. "I hope there's something good for breakfast."

"Well, yes, there is," Storm said and exited the room for what Remy and Tara both guessed was the kitchen.

"I'm guessing that lady is the cook," Tara said.

"Yeah, she's like the best." Tara turned around to see a pretty petite brunette standing behind her. "You must be the new girl."

"Yeah, I'm Tara, and this is Remy," she said and checked to make sure her wings were behaving.

"Hi, I'm Kitty, and welcome to Mutant Manor," the girl said. "Hey, do you want to help with serving? The rest of the kids will be down soon, so it's best to have the food ready just in case... the animals come out."

"I get it," Tara said with a laugh and followed Kitty to one of the exit doors. "My little sister gets that way."

Remy wasn't alone long in the dining room because a rumbling came from the stairs along with a lot of chattering gibberish that he couldn't make out. He figured he would get a seat now before the room filled out. He wasn't for sure how many students there were, but he had a knack for always thinking ahead, especially when it came to food. His early life growing up on the streets taught him that.

The once quiet dining room became rather crowded and noisy as a half a dozen teenage kids swarmed in. A once large room seemed smaller as everyone piled in, filling the seats of the long dining table. Bruno found a seat next to Remy.

"So, where's Tara?" Bruno asked, and he was sure to save the seat next to him for his girlfriend.

"She in de kitchen wit dat girl Kitty," Remy said just as the two girls came back into the dining room with a cart of food.

"Hey, it's about time," a dark-skinned kid with blonde hair said. A spike came out of his arm and he attached a thin rope and threw it capturing four pancakes in the process.

"Hey, Evan, can't you wait until we at least put the platter on the table?" Kitty asked in a slightly sarcastic tone and slammed the platter down in the middle of the table.

"Kitty's in a bad mood," a blue kid with a demon tail said which he used to pour himself a glass of orange juice.

He then disappeared and reappeared at the breakfast cart and took a few items and disappeared again and reappeared in his seat in a matter of seconds leaving behind a puff of blue smoke showing every place he had been. So, they had a teleporter, Remy thought. This was an interesting bunch.

Remy wondered what other powers this odd group possessed. He still had no idea what kind of power the girl calling herself Kitty had.

At that moment, Storm and the Professor came into the room. He took his place at the head of the table, while the white-haired woman sat to his right. The only one Remy could see missing was Logan, the guy who recruited him. He was a mysterious one, and he thought it best not to ask... for now.

"Good morning, everyone," Professor Xavier said.

"Morning," everyone said but were more interested in the breakfast delights created by their teacher Storm.

"I want you all to welcome three new recruits," he said and looked over towards the teenagers. "At the end is Remy LeBeau, and next to him is Bruno Gallo and finally Tara Grimsby." They all gave a little wave as their names were called out.

"Hey, man, this is cool," Evan said. "Any of you guys skateboard?" Remy turned away and shook his head which Evan gave a disappointed look to.

"Bruno does," Tara said and gave a little laugh, "but I can't say he can stay on it."

"I prefer my bike," he said and took a bite of his hash browns.

"Wow! You have a cool boyfriend, T," Kitty said, "and she has such a cool power."

"Really, what is it?" the blue-skinned kid asked. It was a little jarring to see someone who looked like him, but he seemed like a sweet guy.

"I fly... well... kind of," she said shyly. "When my wings cooperate."

"You have wings?" he asked and she nodded. "Cool, my name's Kurt, but you can call me the incredible Nightcrawler."

"Incredible?" Kitty said laughing. "Yeah, right."

"So incredible that you fell out of a tree in our last training session," Evan said and joined in on the laughter.

"Hey, teleporting through a forest isn't easy," Kurt said, but he also laughed. Even though it was sort of humiliating, looking back he had to admit it was kind of funny, and he learned how to swing on a vine like Tarzan that day.

Breakfast was a light-hearted task, and when it was done the three teenagers were given a proper tour of the place.

Kitty had agreed to share a room with Tara, and was in fact quite excited about it. Remy and Bruno would continue to share a room in the boy's wing and the rest of the day was used to getting them settled.

Tomorrow would mark their first day of school. Tara was excited about that even though Bruno and Remy didn't look too enthusiastic. Remy was almost eighteen but still had a year of school left. After He had dropped out at the end of last year, he never thought he would be dropping back in, but it was one of Xavier's rules. He figured that he had a better chance of finding Rogue using this man's resources than he would on his own. He would endure it for now, but through all of this he had made a new friend in Bruno. Something told him that the boy would not divulge any of his secrets. 

Chapter Text

Kitty woke early and saw that Tara was still snoozing. Her new roommate wasn’t a quiet sleeper but a sound one. So much so that she didn't even hear the alarm, which was like fingernails on a chalkboard to Kitty. She tried to turn it off, but she wasn't thinking straight this early in the morning and phased her hand through and accidentally shorted it out.

"Not again," Kitty said and threw herself on the bed and pulled the pillow over her head.

Kitty continued to throw a fit until she heard giggling from the other side of the room. She peeked out from her pillow to see Tara sitting cross-legged on her bed laughing at her. Her half dragonfly half fairy wings were fluttering casually, not enough to lift her off the ground but enough to cause a slight breeze in the room.

"Hey, I just thought of something," Kitty said as she lay there on her bed looking at the ceiling.

"Yeah, what's that?" Tara asked as she sat up. She was wearing a black nightshirt with a V collar but put on backwards to leave her wings free. She found that if she didn't restrain them at night they were easier to control when she needed to hide them during the day.

"When the weather is hot and with your wings, we could like have an instant fan in here."

Tara picked up the pillow and threw it at her. Kitty laughed seeing that she missed her head, and it made Tara laugh too. She threw it back, but Tara caught it easily.

"If you want to know, most if the time they're a pain."

"How can you say that?" Kitty cried out in shock. "They are so cool."

"So is your power, and you don't have to carry these things on your back." She thought back to Mississippi before this all happened. "Rogue always said me and her were different, and someday the world would see it."

"Rogue?" Kitty questioned. "I've heard that name." She paused for a moment. "Wait a minute. She was the one we fought in Mississippi."

"I know," Tara said and looked sad. "We don't know where she is right now. The last time I heard from her, she was in New Orleans, but she said she was leaving there."

"How long ago was that?" Kitty asked.

"Weeks," Tara said and hopped off the bed. She was determined to put those sad thoughts behind her and get on with business. "So, we have that training thing before school today, right?" Tara made an attempt to change the subject, even though she was still hurting for her lost friend.

"Yeah, you'll be training with Storm, since she's the only other flier on our team," Kitty said and Tara looked worried. "Hey, is there something wrong?"

"Not really, I'm just afraid I'm going to mess up," Tara said and felt her wings fluttering behind her. "I can't always control these things, and what if flying isn't the only thing. I heard of mutants getting multiple powers and if that happens how do I deal with that when I can't even hardly deal with these?"

"Tara, don't stress so much," Kitty said and thought back giving a little laugh. "When I first got here, I was terrible. On my first day I phased through the Danger Room's main computer and the whole place went wacko. The professor had to shut everything down for a few days."

"Ouch! That's rough," Tara said with a look of horror on her face.

"Don't worry, they'll take it easy on you since it's your first day," Kitty said and gathered the clothes she needed. "Now, let's get dressed."

Both Kitty and Tara was the first to shower on the girl's floor, and it would be the first time Tara would be wearing her X-Men uniform. It was custom made to accommodate her wings. They were an appendage she was still getting used to, but she did agree with Kitty on some level that they were kind of cool.

Jean rapped on the bathroom door just as Tara was finishing up. She put her dark hair in a ponytail so it would be out of her way during training, and she wore very little makeup. She would wait and put on her usual face after their session. There was no point in putting on a full face of makeup, if she was just going to sweat it all off. She walked out with her black X-men uniform on, along with her black boots and her wings were in a relaxed position.

As she came out into the hallway, she looked over at Jean who was standing in the doorway of the bathroom. "So how do I look?" Tara asked and gave a spin.

"Fantastic," the red-haired teenage girl said. "Now all you need is a code name."

"I already got one," Tara said with a certain array of confidence.

"Oh, really, do you mind telling?" Jean asked with a smile on her face.

"Black Fairy," she said and waited for a response.

"That's cool," she said and closed the door.

Kitty was waiting for her in their room. They had a few minutes before they had to go in for their early morning training, and she wanted to get her school stuff together. She looked up when Tara came in the room. "Wow! You look great."

"Thanks! I like the uniform," she said as she looked at herself in the full-length mirror that hung on the wall. "It's very comfortable."

"They have to be with all the weird stuff we do," Kitty said, sounding sarcastic without really trying to be. "So, are you ready?"

"I think so, but I'm still a little nervous," she said as Kitty led her out the door.

"Don't worry," Kitty said and led her down the hall. "It'll be a piece of cake."

The girls took the elevator down to the lower levels, and Tara was still in awe of the place. It was like some hidden military complex. Anyone on the outside would have seen this place as an ordinary mansion turned boarding school.

Still, it was exciting being part of all of this. Tara had called her sister the day before and just told her that she was staying with friends but didn't tell her where or how long.

She had made the effort to talk to her mother but the woman refused. That more than anything hurt her. She was a mutant, but before her powers manifested, she was a fairly good daughter. She received decent grades in school, and she never did drugs. Even though she and Bruno had sex a few times, they always took precautions.

It did shock her mother to know she used an IUD, but any other mother would be relieved to know that she was at least being responsible. That was not the way it was with her mother. It seemed no matter what she did, it was the wrong thing, and her mother always made it seem like Tara was just doing these things to make her life a living hell. She never let Tara forget that she was in fact a disgrace, and her recent silence just confirmed that opinion.

It didn't matter anymore because now she had a new life, and with Bruno, someone she knew loved her for all she was. There was a look of anxiety on her face as Jean punched in a code on the keypad and those metal doors opened. She stepped inside at Kitty's prompting and saw just a large empty metal room.

"You look disappointed," Kitty said as she looked over at Tara.

"No, I just thought there would be... well... more," Tara said.

"There is," the regal voice of the one they called Storm said. Tara was told she would be the one to help her with her flying, since she was so new to it and Storm was an old pro compared to her. "Today we're just going to do a test run."

"I'm just a little nervous about all this," she said as Bruno came to stand next to her. He took her hand holding it to transfer a little courage, which was what she needed right now.

"All new recruits are first," Storm said in a quiet voice. She silently took a roll call. "Well, since we are all here, let's get started." There was Tara and Bruno as well as Scott, the team leader and Jean and Kitty. The other two girls were there mostly to observe.

Bruno and Tara were paired up and their objective was to take down the obstacles so the rest of the team could glide on through safely. Storm stayed up in the control room and punched up the training sequence and the recording mechanism.

"Let's begin," she said, and Scott gave Tara and Bruno the instructions of what they were supposed to do. They had to make it from one end of the Danger Room to the other and lead the team to safety.

Tara had her wings out and ready to take flight when the time came. Bruno was also ready to throw a water bomb if need be. They walked two steps and heard a noise coming from above. A wall of flame appeared and Bruno immediately raised his hands up and drowned the fire with a blast of water.

They took a few more steps and metal tentacles came out and grabbed Tara's arms lifting her up in the air. Bruno gave it a thin blast of water, hitting the joint like a pistol breaking off on the arm. The metal loosened releasing one of Tara's arms. She caught the metal strap with her hand and used it to pound the other metal tentacle until it released her. She was then falling to the floor, but her wings spread giving her enough leverage to pull herself up before hitting the floor.

"Well, done, Black Fairy," Storm said, using her codename. They were more than halfway across when two metal tentacles strung out of the floor holding Bruno's feet hostage. He blasted it with water, but two more tentacles came out but Black Fairy caught him and lifted him up into the air before the metal monstrosities could claim him again.

"Hey, my hero," Bruno said and gave Tara a wink, but as they were flying small blast were coming from the far side of the Danger Room, but Bruno kept alert and blasted each one with a small powerful blast of water. Once all the obstacles were dealt with Tara and Bruno landed on the finish line and their team ran over to congratulate them.

"Hey, Bruno, not bad for a first timer," Scott said and gave him a pat on the back.

"The name's Tidalwave," he said and Tara gave a chuckle.

"Here I was going to start calling him water boy," she said jokingly.

"Girlfriends," Bruno said rolling his eyes and shaking his head, but Tara gave him a dirty look.

"Watch it," Tara said, "or you're going to be dateless for the rest of your high school life."

The five teenagers were conversing and laughing for a good five minutes until Storm approached. "The two of you did very well for a first session."

"Thanks, Teach," Tara said and then Storm had a serious look on her face.

"Now, Tara, after school I want to have a one on one session with you... just to help you with your flying."

"Oh, alright," Tara said, and she looked excited.

They all left the Danger Room on a high, and Tara's anxieties seem to fade away. She thought to herself that this was the best move her and Bruno could have made. They had just enough time for breakfast, and then it was off to school, their first day at Bayville high.

***********************************************

Note: This scene takes place at the same time as the last one.

Gambit was waiting outside with Evan and Kurt showing them his famous card tricks. The two teenagers were mesmerized by his skill with the cards and his quick hands. Just when they thought they had the trick figured out he turned it around and did something unexpected. Just as the three boys were relaxing and bonding, Logan walked up and had a serious look on his face.

"Enough screwing around," he said and gave them each a stern look. "Time to get down to business. Now, who's up for a hunt?"

"What are we hunting?" Evan asked.

With a sly smirk Logan pointed his finger right at Remy. "Him."

Gambit had a grin on his face that said he liked that idea. In his life as a thief, he was used to being hunted, so he saw this kind of training as pure fun. "Alright, Gumbo, you get a ten-minute head start."

Remy rolled his eyes at that nickname. He gave them one last look and took off into the woods leaving the others far behind. Gambit didn't need a watch to know when the hunter would be hunting for their prey. He could figure out in his mind how much time he had. Compared with the things that he had seen and done over the years these kids were still green, although he thought the blue boy would have a few unforeseen tricks up his sleeve, seeing he was a teleporter and they were always tricky. One could never tell where they were going to pop up...literally.

He had his cards ready and his staff in hand. He jumped up into a high tree and practiced his stealth skills. Remy listened closely to differentiate the natural sounds that were found in the ordinary everyday woods then that of the foreign noises like the footsteps, voices or plain bodily noises of his new teammates. He could hear them a few feet away. His hearing wasn't as good as Logan's, but it was twice as good as an average human. It was years of training as a thief that made it possible.

He held his position, keeping his cool until Spike and Nightcrawler were standing right over him. He threw a card and leapt from the tree where he was perched in. He used his bow staff to steady himself and landed easily on his feet. Spike fell backwards when the card exploded hitting the ground between two trees, but Nightcrawler teleported away before the card hit the ground and reappeared on Gambit's back. He leapt into the air with the crawler still attached, but they were both teleported and ended up in a tree. Nightcrawler lost his balance, while Gambit leapt down from the tree landing on the ground feet first, never once losing his balance.

Logan wasn't too far away and gave a long drawn out clap. "Not bad, Gumbo," he said as Gambit came towards him.

"De name's Gambit," he said with a smirk. "Remember it."

"Don't be a smartass," Logan said as Remy leaned against a tree and reshuffled his cards.

Spike stumbled down the trail as Nightcrawler teleported right in front of Logan.

"We wiped out," he said, trying to make light of the situation.

"Special training for you and Porcupine this Saturday," Logan said and there was a look of horror on Kurt's face.

"Not the obstacle course again," Kurt cried out in horror.

"Yep, and with a few new traps I've added," Logan added with a look of pride on his face. Both boys groaned, but Gambit looked like it was something he would like to tackle. "You too, Gambit," he said, making sure to emphasize his name. "Now, everyone, get changed and down to breakfast, or you'll be late for school."

As they all took the walk back to the building to have breakfast before leaving for the day both Evan and Kurt congratulated Remy on winning the game that day, but they didn't know that was Remy's specialty. There wasn't a game yet that he couldn't win.

***********************************************

Breakfast was noisy, but then it always was. When in a house full of teenagers, quiet mornings were a luxury. One rule Professor Xavier had that he regularly enforced was no powers during meals, not to say there wasn't minor injuries while reaching for the last breakfast sausage, but breakfast that morning was rather tame. Scott gave the new kids a rundown of what to expect on their first day, which meant a trip to the administrator's office to hand in their paperwork and get their schedules for the day.

Jean would be driving the recreational van to school, unlike the X-Van which was equipped with shields and weapons, the school transport was just that. It only had the regular safety features any normal recreational vehicle did. Still, this was all very exciting especially for Tara. She hated living in Caldecott after spending most of her childhood in Chicago and later New Jersey where something was always happening. Bayville was in fact a small town, but it was close enough to the city. Here she had the best of both worlds.

"Okay, everyone," Jean said as she got up from the breakfast table. "Anyone wanting a ride to school be out in the garage in fifteen minutes."

Tara already had her schoolbag waiting for her on the back of her chair, and since she was going to be around normal human kids she wore her black oversized top with a red tank top underneath to hide her wings which folded down into her back, and her skinny jeans and her silver stubbed black short boots.

Bruno wore his usual black jeans and heavy Metal T-shirt and leather jacket that strangely matched his leather boots. Remy had very similar fashion sense as Bruno and looked like those two were already as thick as thieves.

Tara was already in the van in the back seat sitting with Kitty. In the short time they had known each other, they had become friends. She was a nice girl, so bubbly and free-spirited, and Tara thought she was lucky that she had supportive parents, unlike hers. It did make her a little jealous, but Kitty told her she was lucky to have a great boyfriend like Bruno.

Jean was almost ready to go and waited a few more minutes. She saw Bruno and Remy casually walking towards the van. "I think I see steam coming out of Jean's ears," Kitty whispered to Tara.

She gave a silent laugh as Bruno jumped into the van. He would have driven his motorcycle, but after that workout he had gotten that morning, driving a bike was the last thing on his mind. He also worried someone might try to steal his ride, which wouldn't be a problem, because he would just find out who it was and pound them into the pavement. Right now, he needed to concentrate on helping Remy find Rogue, while keeping the whole thing from Tara. Past experience told him that would be a hard task even on a good day.

He took the seat next to Tara while Remy was brooding in the corner in the back. He had something on his mind, but only Bruno knew what that was.

"Let's go already," Jean said, getting testy.

Scott opened the front passenger's side door, just as Evan got into the middle seat carrying his skateboard. "Where's Kurt?" Scott asked.

"Oh, he forgot his lunch money," Evan said, putting his skateboard on the floor under his feet and rolling it back and forth.

Just then, Kurt appeared in a puff of blue smoke. "Ready to go, guys?" he asked and had a burger bomb in his hands. He had his holowatch on and was in his human disguise.

"You made us wait so you could get a burger bomb?" Scott asked. He looked a little annoyed.

"Relax, Cyke, it was just one," Kurt said, "and it took no time at all."

If anyone really thought about it, Kurt really didn't need a ride. He could just pop there and back whenever he wanted, provided no one was around. Since everyone was present and accounted for, Jean started the van and they took off.

***********************************************

When they finally reached school, they had about ten minutes before the first bell rang. Tara, Bruno and Remy had to go straight to the office to get their schedules and get their paperwork settled. Kitty went with them to show them how to get there without much fuss.

The halls filled with the sound of hyperactive teenagers who we're either excited about returning to school from the weekend or moaning and groaning about how much they hated school.

Bruno and Remy weren't so thrilled, but Tara had always excelled in schoolwork especially in the subjects of history and science. It was kind of nice being back in a routine, and school was part of that.

They waited inside the office until one of the secretaries came out. Professor Xavier already faxed over their school histories. The woman was short and stout in stature and had her grayish brown hair in a high bun on the top of her head and wore glasses a little too large for her face.

She called each one of the new students one at a time, and Tara was the last one her list. By that time, she could see how agitated the woman was getting.

"Four new students in one day is too much," the woman grumbled as she handed Tara her school schedule. "Now, any changes you would like to make have to be approved by the principal or vice principal and will take about a week to take effect."

"Yes, ma'am," Tara said, trying to be polite.

"Fine then, off to class," the woman said and returned to her desk without giving any one of the new students a second glance. She wasn't the friendliest of sorts, but Tara was used to hostile teachers. There was only one thing she did wonder about, who was the fourth new student the woman was referring too.

"Let's go, guys," she said as they left the office. Tara noticed that Remy and Bruno had the same homeroom and hers was down the hall seeing that she was a sophomore, and they were both seniors.

She bid them goodbye and they took off down the hall. "Ain't school great?" Bruno asked sarcastically as they reached the right room.

The classroom was loud and boisterous just like Bruno expected. Remy had been out if school for about a year, but it was all coming back to him.

They sat towards the back and tried to be inconspicuous, but some of the girls were staring at Remy, which he wouldn't have minded too much if it wasn't for the fact his heart belonged to another. Bruno got some stares too from the girls who looked as if they were trying to size up his dating potential, and the guys looked like they wanted to pound him for even getting even the most remote attention from the girls.

"Settle down, class," the teacher said. "It's time for roll-call." She went on down her list which was in alphabetical order until she got to the last two names which were penciled in. "We have two new students. First, Mister Remy LeBeau."

"At your service," he said, keeping his sunglasses on.

"Yes," she said and rolled her eyes at his obvious flirting. "In the future I do not allow sunglasses in my class, Mister LeBeau."

"He has an eye condition," Bruno said before Remy could say something that would get him into trouble. That's one thing they did not need on their first day.

"You must be Bruno Gallo," the teacher said.

"That's me," he said with a smirk.

"Sure is," a blonde girl in a short skirt said who was sitting a few desks away. The guy sitting next her looked like he was growling. It made Bruno laughed thinking that guy must have been the boyfriend. Bruno was no threat to him, because he had a girl he was very much in love with.

"Class, welcome our new students," their teacher said and Bruno felt like he was back in grade school. His family moved around a lot, so he was used to being the new kid, but one thing he hated was being put on display.

"Hey, where are you guys from?" a girl in the front row asked. She had her dark brown hair in two messy pigtails and she was chewing on some gum.

"All over," Bruno said.

"What about you, Mister LeBeau?" the teacher asked.

"New Orleans," he said in his thick Cajun accent.

Some of the girls swooned hearing his voice. None of the guys were impressed and neither was the teacher.

Homeroom didn't last long and the bell soon rang, and it was time for their next class. Bruno and Remy had chemistry for their next class and were the first to shoot up from their seats and escape the flock of adoring female fans.

They almost got away when they were stopped by three boys all wearing Letterman jackets. How pathetic that they were being cornered by jocks. Bruno wanted to laugh.

"Hey, you two think you’re so cool," one of them said.

"No, but your girl does," Bruno said and chuckled.

"Stay away from my girlfriend if you know what's good for you," the boy said. "Just remember, we run this school and we will take you out."

“That's past tense," Bruno said, not taking the threat seriously. "Did run this school," he corrected, which angered the boy who had made the threat. "Now, get out of our faces if you want to keep that pretty one you got."

"This is just a warning," the guy said and took off down the hall with his buddies.

Bruno shook his head and rolled his eyes. "Jocks are pathetic," he said as they walked to their next class.

"Yeah, like assassins," Remy said and Bruno laughed.

The rest of the morning was long and tedious with one boring class after another. The only class that Bruno was remotely interested in was shop class but that that was at the end of the day.

He and Tara didn't have any classes together and the only time they were really going to get to see each other was during lunch. Bruno had no idea what kind of food this school had, but he was willing to try it for the first day. If it sucked like he suspected it would, then he would bag it from now on.

Remy thought the same thing when they went through the line and was given something that resembled meatloaf. Tara and Kitty were sitting at a table near the wall and signaled for the boys to come and join them.

"Hey, guys," Kitty said as Bruno sat down next to Tara. Remy sat on the opposite side. "So, how's the first day going?"

"Pretty boring," Bruno said then thought of their confrontation earlier. "On the bright side, we were threatened by some loser jocks "

"What did you do?" Tara asked, taking her attention away from her food.

"Nothing.... yet," he said and Tara shook her head.

"Keep it that way," she said and took a sip of her soda.

Just then a group of boys passed them, ones Kitty recognized. "Oh great, the Loserhood boys are here."

"Who?" Bruno asked, and Remy looked over to see a heavy-set kid and another with a green pigment to his skin and two others, one with silvery hair and another he noticed that Kitty was staring at.

"Dey like us?" Remy asked.

"Yeah, I guess, but they're on the dark icky side," Kitty said, but she was still staring at the brown-haired boy.

Remy looked on to make sure they didn't start any trouble, but it looked like that they were just interested in lunch. They sat down at the table on the far end of the cafeteria and noticed there was a girl among them, one that looked all too familiar.

From this distance, he couldn't tell who the girl was, but he was determined to get a closer look. "Be right back," he said and got up and swiftly walked over to their table. His strides became slow as he got closer to the girl. Her back was turned so he couldn't see her that well.

He took a chance and called out her name. "Rogue."

She turned and said, "Yeah, what?" She turned to him, and then he saw her face clearly for the first time.

His mouth dropped open when he looked upon her face. It was a face he knew all too well, those same green eyes which was in his opinion her best feature. It was her two-toned hair that made her stand out in any crowd, and that angelic face and lips he longed to kiss.

"Can I help you?" she asked.

Remy was confused why she was looking at him like he was some kind of stranger. "Rogue, it's me. Remy."

Still she looked confused. "Look, ah'm new here an' don't wanna be hassled."

"You don' remember me, do you?" he asked and still she had a blank look on her face.

"Ah ain't never seen ya before in my life," she said with a scowl on her face. It both hurt and confused Remy. "Would ya please leave me alone?"

"Yeah," the big guy said and picked up a wooden tray and crumpled it to pieces. "Rogue's my friend, and I protect my friends. Got it."

He wanted to blast this guy with a charged card, but he dared not in a room full of people, especially one filled with normal humans.

"Alright, but I'll be seeing you around, Rogue," he said and walked off. He heard snide comments coming from the boys she was with. In truth, he was jealous that she was around those boys and didn't even recognize him.

He was walking back to the table when he ran into Bruno. "What's going on, man?"

"It's Rogue," Remy whispered.

"Are you kidding me?" Bruno asked and looked over towards the Brotherhood's table. "It does look like her."

"Dat's because it is, but she don' remember me. Dat blue bitch musta done somethin' to her."

"Hey, we'll figure it out but not in front of the girls," he said and led him back over to the table.

Remy tried to put it out of his mind, but it was hard having her so close and yet so far away.

Chapter Text

"Hey, Rogue, who was that guy?" Pietro asked her after that strange boy left their table.

"How should ah know?" Rogue asked and tried to eat her lunch, but after the incident she lost her appetite. She looked over to see the boy talking to someone she recognized. Was that Bruno? she thought to herself. If it was, what was he doing here? Something strange was going on, and she had to find out what it was.

It seemed like since she woke up in that dungeon, she didn't feel like herself. It was like a piece of her was missing, and she didn't know what it was or where to even start looking for it.

She looked around to see if she could spot that guy, but he was nowhere to be found. She got up from the table, which made Fred stop and look up at her. "Where you going, Rogue?"

"Ladies' room," she said and threw out her less than half eaten lunch and walked swiftly out of the cafeteria. She raced down the hallway and reached the bathroom when she felt someone behind her. She turned around to see the same boy that approached her while she was trying to have her lunch.

"Are you following me?" she turned around and demanded to know.

"Maybe," he said and stood there shuffling his cards.

"Why?" she asked and stood there nervously as he stared at her.

"Because I know you," he said and approached her. He tried to take her hand, but she moved it behind her back before he had a chance. "I know you don' remember, but you will. I won' give up until you do."

He came closer catching her off guard and gently took her hand. She wanted to protest, but something in her didn't allow her to pull away. He caressed her gloved hand, but she could still feel his warmth through the leather. He placed something inside her palm and closed it, slowly raising her hand to his and kissed it.

Shivers went up and down her spine as he slowly let go of her hand. "'Till next time, Cherie."

He walked away from her without looking back, and Rogue just stood there mesmerized. When he was out of her eyesight, the trance she was in a few moments ago let up, and she came back to reality. She looked down to see a playing card in her hand. It was the queen of hearts. Why had he given her that of all things? After all, she never met this guy before. She didn't even know his name, or did she?

He had said it once in the cafeteria. What was it again? Remy. That's what he said, and she knew that name. She just didn't know from where.

The bell rang for her next class and realized she had to hurry or she would be late. Fred came stomping down the hall seeing they had their next class together which was art.

"Hey, Rogue, are you okay?" he asked seeing how distraught she looked.

"Ah'm fine," she said, but she didn't realize that she still had the playing card in her hand.

"Hey, what's that?" he asked and pointed to the queen of hearts card.

"Oh, that's nothing," she said and quickly put the card in her bag.

As she entered her next class all she could think of was her encounter with that mysterious guy. The familiarity he claimed to have with her was disturbing and sent a chill up her spine, the way he touched her. If only he knew what she could do he wouldn't have been so casual, but then maybe he did. She just wished she knew for sure. She tried to put it out of her mind as the second bell rang signifying that class was about to start.

"Good afternoon, Class," Mister Patterson, the art teacher, said. He stood in front of the class wearing his usual artist's cape. He took his subject very seriously even if no one else did. "Today we are going to be continuing our nature study. You should all pick an animal and do a sketch. You have until the end of class."

Rogue took out her new sketch book that she had bought the day before, since she needed to replace her old one that she lost. She hated the fact that she lost that book, because it had most of the drawing she had done since she was a kid. She figured everything had to be retired, and fate decided that she no longer needed that book.

She hadn't used this one yet and decided that she would draw her favorite form of wildlife, the butterfly.

She seemed to be in a trance as she sketched the picture. She could see it in her mind's eye, down to the last detail. All the other students were using an art book or pictures they had brought in, but she knew this butterfly. Somehow it was a part of her.

It was near the end of class when she finished and signed her name to it. Fred turned to her after he had looked at the clock. "So how is your picture coming?"

"It's done," she said and Fred looked over at it.

"Hey, that's beautiful," he said as he admired it. "I always liked butterflies, and it's a lot better than mine."

"Let's see," she said and he passed it to her.

"It's supposed to be a bull," he said with a disappointed look on his face.

"Ah can see it, Freddie, just add the tail, and ya got it."

"Okay," he said and picked up his pencil.

He had just finished when the bell rang. Rogue tore out her masterpiece from her sketch book and handed it to Mister Patterson.

"Very good," he said and placed it on his desk. "You're one if the new students, right? Rogue...why isn't your last name on here?"

"It's just Rogue," she said and walked out of the classroom.

She had two more classes to go until the end of the day, and she hoped she didn't run into that guy again. Her next class was French, and as she walked in the room, she felt relieved not to see him. Just as the bell rang, her hopes were dashed as she saw him saunter into the classroom and made a beeline right in the seat next to hers. She tried to ignore him, but she knew he was staring at her.

No one else in class really noticed since they were too involved with themselves. She hadn't taken French before and only knew a few words and by his accent she knew he must have been raised to speak it, so she wondered why he was taking this class.

So, this meant she would have to see him for at least one class every day. She could deal with that, and at a closer inspection he was rather handsome. What she didn't understand was why he insisted that he knew her. He didn't seem like the kind of guy a girl could forget. She stayed quiet during the class, but Remy was called on several times and said the phrases perfectly. She wasn't sure what he was saying, but it sounded like poetry.

Still, she was impressed with his knowledge, but when she was called on, she did miserably. The teacher didn't look pleased, but Remy said something in French and for some reason the teacher looked a little intimidated and backed off of her. As the bell rang, she was getting up to leave, but before she could take a step Remy stood in front of her.

"Rogue, if you need help with your French we could get together," he said, and she was a little wary of the offer.

"Why would ya wanna help me?" she asked.

"Why wouldn't I?" he asked, but she didn't have an answer for that. "How 'bout tomorrow after school?"

"Ah'll think about it," she said and quickly left the classroom, for some reason being around that guy made her nervous. She ran off to her next class if for no other reason to get away from him.

She hated that English was her last class of the day. The last thing she wanted to do at the end of school was diagram a sentence. The whole process seemed ridiculous to her, and she wanted no part of it. She could see herself ten years from now being called into her boss's office and being asked to diagram a sentence. That was never going to happen. Then she thought with her powers being what they were there was no way she would ever get a regular job, so this whole school thing was just a waste of time.

She basically sleepwalked through the class, and even though she always did well in English, she was itching for the school day to be over. She looked at the clock and it seemed to just stand still at two minutes to go. She convinced herself she was being paranoid, and it took all her willpower not to look at the clock. Instead, she thought about what Remy said about helping her with her French. She was a practical girl and decided that it was best to take him up on that offer. Last thing she wanted was for the boys to think she was a dummy. It was bad enough they teased her for the mere fact she was a girl, and she didn't need them ragging on her for failing a course. Finally, the bell rang and she could leave this place, so she raced to her locker and collected the books she would need to study that night and headed out of the building. That's when she saw Remy, and he was talking to someone she recognized.

A flash came to her mind, and she remembered being attacked by that boy. He had brown hair and a visor on his face, but it was the same boy. The X-Men don't leave lose ends. Those words rang over and over in her mind.

She approached them, and she had an angry look in her eye. "Remy, isn't it?" she asked, and he looked over at her. He was confused by her sudden attitude.

"What's wrong?" was all he could ask.

"Are ya with him?" she asked and gave the boy a scowl.

"Rogue, wait," the boy said and held up his hands.

"No, you wait," she said and pointed a finger at him. "You keep your weirdo friends away from me and as for you..." She looked over at Remy. "Ah can get another French tutor."

She walked off leaving both boys stunned. "What was dat about?" Remy asked.

"I'll tell you on the way home," he said, and they walked off to the van.

*************************************************

Rogue had stomped off to Lance's jeep and opened the passenger's side in the front seat. The other boys including Lance, who was driving, approached. She was not in the mood to hear any of their prattle and tried to ignore them. Instead, she opened her novel and tried to read. It wasn't long before one of them brought her back down to earth.

"Hey, who said you could ride shotgun?" Todd asked being a smart ass. He jumped up on the hood of the car and got in her face by leaning over the windshield.

"Don't mess with me, Toad Boy," she said and smacked him in the face with her book.

"Owe!!!! What is this, abuse the toad day?" he asked and jumped down off the jeep.

"Toad, knock it off," Lance said as he got in the jeep and slammed the door. Todd jumped up on the back of the headrest of the driver’s side seat just as Fred and Pietro got in the back seat.

"So, what's got you pissed?" Lance turned to her and asked as he put the keys in the ignition.

"Those X-freaks," she said with a sore look on her face.

"Yeah, so," Lance said as he pulled out of the driveway quickly, so quickly Todd lost his balanced and fell back onto the seat.

"He didn't tell me he was with them," Rogue said without realizing it.

"Does this have something to do with that weirdo who invaded our table at lunch?" Lance asked but had a strange smirk on his face.

Rogue stayed quiet, neither confirming nor denying Lance's somewhat accusation.

"Awe, I think little Roguey's got a sweetheart," Todd said leaning towards her seat and smacked his lips together making kissing sounds. The other boys except for Fred joined in at the taunts.

"Shut up!" Rogue shouted, but the boys wouldn't stop.

"Come on, guys, leave her alone," Fred said and pounded his left fist into his right palm. "Anyone want to fly home?"

"Uh...no," Pietro said and sat back and enjoyed the ride.

Todd wasn't that smart and whispered in her ear. "Don't put lover boy into a permanent coma."

"SHUT UP!" Rogue shouted and reached back into the back seat and grabbed Toad by the shirt collar and threw him out of the jeep. He landed in a rosebush a few houses down from the Brotherhood house.

Lance kept driving just chuckling at what Rogue did to Todd, but he deserved it, not knowing when to stop his teasing. Rogue had a temper, and it did take a lot to really set her off. Once someone did, they had best run for their life.

Lance parked the car in the driveway,, and Rogue got out and immediately stomped up to her room. She didn't want to be around anyone right now and just wanted to be by herself. She thought that she had better get used to it now, because it was probably going to be that way for the rest of her life.

Still she kept thinking about Remy. How could he be with the bunch who had tried to kill her, and even if that hadn't been an issue there was no way she could ever be with him. Her powers would kill him, and she felt herself dying slowly with each passing day.

It was not natural not to touch, but she had no choice. That's just the way it had to be. She had accepted that, but it didn't make things any easier. Still, she couldn't stop thinking about him even though he was in thick with her enemies.

Once she reached her room, she slammed the door and locked it. She had a rough first day of school, and she wanted to put it behind her. She threw her schoolbag on her bed and walked over to the window. She saw that Toad had found his way home and was outside goofing around with the other boys.

She took out her books and thought it would be best to get her homework out of the way. There were only two subjects she had work to do in. One was history and the other was geometry. She hated math classes, but she rather liked history. Sometimes she wished she was born in another century. If she had maybe she wouldn't be like she was, unable to touch. She tried to read the chapter on the battles of the civil war, but she just couldn't concentrate. As an alternative, she took out her sketchbook and started drawing.

Almost a half an hour went by before she finished the sketch. It was of him, that guy that claimed to know her. Why in the world did she draw him? She studied the picture and was about to rip it out of her book and crumple it up, but she couldn't.

A flash came into her mind. She was trapped in an alley by a man, and she suddenly turned around and there he was rescuing her from her attacker. She shook her head trying to get the image out of her head.

"It isn't real," she said silently.

She closed the book and tossed it into her nightstand and tried to go back to studying and searched her schoolbag for something to write with and found the playing card. It was a bit bend on the end but she smoothed it out and placed it on her nightstand. She wanted to just throw it out and never think of that crazy Cajun again, but even if he hadn't given her that card, she was sure she would have been thinking about it. There was a missing part of her, and she had a feeling he had the key to unlocking it. 

It was getting on dinnertime, when Rogue heard a banging on her door. She had forgotten that she had locked it. "Hey, Rogue, open up!" She heard Fred's voice from outside the door.

She got up off the bed after finishing that last question of her geometry homework. She unlocked the door to see big Fred Dukes standing there with his arms crossed.

"Yeah, Freddie," she said.

"Dinner's almost ready," he said in a low voice.

"Who's cookin' t'night?" she asked, hoping it wasn’t Pietro’s turn. If so, she would go out to eat. The worse fast food was better than anything he would cook.

"Lance," he said but he didn't look thrilled. "So, it's spaghetti and meatballs again."

"Well, it's the only thing he can cook," Rogue said, wearing a sarcastic smile and Fred had to agree with her. “Better to make one thing good than twenty badly.”

“Quicksilver,” they both said in unison and Rogue gave a little laugh.

"So, are you okay?" Fred asked her his tone becoming serious again. "You were kind of upset on the way home."

"Yeah, ah was," she said but she wondered if that was true. "It's just that guy..."

"Don't worry about him," Fred said and made a fist. "If he bothers you again..." He punched the wall outside her door leaving a dent in the wall.

"Careful of that," Rogue said and laughed. It was kind of pointless locking her door seeing these boys could work around that, and even if she didn't have the kind of powers she did, she didn't really need to worry about safety. Fred had somehow made himself her protector, and none of the other boys were about to test his wrath. "Ah'll be down in a minute. Ah just want to change clothes."

"Okay, I'll see you downstairs, and don't worry about Toad," Fred said as Rogue looked over at him. "He won't bother you anymore."

Rogue just rolled her eyes and shut her door. She changed into her dark gray sweat pants and a long sleeve black t-shirt and a pair of cotton gloves. She looked over at her nightstand where the card laid and wondered who that boy really was. She was going to find out... even if he was supposed to be her enemy.

When she came down to dinner, she was greeted by a group of boisterous boys who barely acknowledged her existence. She sat down at the dinner table next to Mystique, who was sitting at the head of the table. Fred was sitting next to her, and the trio from hell was on the other side. She had observed the sight of them in the midst of a food fight just as she sat down.

"Would you three knock it off?!" Mystique yelled over at them. They ignored her and just kept throwing food. Rogue ducked and avoided being hit by a saucy meatball, but Fred took it as a challenge and was using his mouth as a basketball hoop and caught most of the food thrown his way. "STOP IT, ALL OF YOU!!!!"

Silence filled the room after Mystique had screamed to the top of her lungs. Rogue thought it was now safe to get something to eat without the fear of being a target. The boys had a look of paranoia about their faces knowing how much of a temper the blue woman had, while Rogue didn't fear her at all. True, she had only been here a few days, but they learned right away their new teammate wasn't afraid of anything.

The rest of dinner was taken in silence and Rogue was glad. She needed to clear her mind after the things that happened that day, and when she looked up at Mystique, she could sense that the woman knew something was wrong, even though she didn't say anything.

Rogue took her time in eating her spaghetti when a memory popped into her mind. She was at a small café eating what looked like breakfast, and there she saw that strange boy from school. She dropped her fork and ran from the table. She passed through the outside doors leading to their enclosed training area. Her heart was pounding in her chest, remembering what Remy told her earlier that day, that she didn't remember him but she would. Perhaps it was all just a mind trick, thinking that she was manipulating herself into thinking that it was a real memory.

"It's not real," she whispered as she held onto the pole on the back porch.

"What's not real?" She turned around and gasped seeing Mystique standing there looking worried.

"Nothing, just some stupid daydream," Rogue said and sat down on one of the stone stoops.

"Blob told me a boy was hassling you at school today," she said and Rogue looked up at her. Damn it, Fred. Why did he have to say anything? "Is that true?"

"No...not really... it's just that he's friends with those x-freaks that attacked me back home, so ah told him to leave me alone."

"I see," she said and walked back to the back door. "Everything will be taken care of."

Rogue didn't want to know what that meant. For all the good things this woman had done for her, she still didn't trust her for some reason. She would bide her time and see how things went. She still felt something strange was going on and she was going to find out what it was, one way or another.

Rogue returned to her room and finished up her homework before going to bed, hoping she didn't have any more of those weird dreams.

*************************************************

Later on that night, the mysterious blue woman known as Mystique left her home and traveled to a remote part of the city. She was in disguise as a typical street walker, a good cover if anyone approached her asking questions. She was on a mission to meet someone that night, and she didn't want anyone to see her. The city looked bare, except for an occasional wino littering the streets.

She stayed silent but kept her eyes open, until she heard someone approach. "Mystique," she heard the deep voice of a man, her shape changed back to her true self. She had a cloak on and lowered the hood to reveal her blue face and yellow eyes. Her true form would have terrified most people but this man didn't even flinch.

She stepped into the dark alleyway eager to begin her meeting with the mysterious man. "Why have you summoned me?"

"It's about my daughter," Mystique said, and the man's gnarled face perked up. "I think she may be remembering."

"I told you there was a chance of that," he said in a scolding tone.

"How do I stop it?" Mystique asked. "I can't allow her to remember certain things."

"There is a way," he said and reached into his pocket. "Take this and give her one teaspoon a day. It is a temporary fix, and will wear off, but it is the only way."

"Is this addictive?" she asked.

"Why, yes," he said with a laugh. "Over time she will not be able to function without it, but your secrets will be safe." She held up the bottle of clear liquid. "She need not know you are even drugging her." She perked up at the man's words as she studied the bottle. "Just slip it into her drink once a day," he instructed as she slipped the bottle in the inside pocket of her coat. "She will only remember what you want her to."

"Thank you," she said and reached into her pocket to retrieve his payment. Her hand clenched into a fist with a few bills peeking out. She passed him the currency after looking around to make sure no one was watching.

She left the alley that night and returned home within the hour. Once inside the house, she made sure no one was still lurking about downstairs. After realizing no one was around, she entered her office and locked the door. She stared at the bottle for a long while, wondering if she could really go through with it. Could she drug her own daughter? It seemed such a small thing compared to what she had already done, but she had done it for her daughter's own good. That's what she told herself, so this was no different. Rogue would remain hers... just as long as she didn't remember. She had made her decision.

Chapter Text

"So why does de Rogue girl hate you so much?" Remy asked Scott.

"It's a long story, but you see... she thinks we tried to kill her, but we didn't," he said as they got into the van. "There was something weird about that whole situation, like someone manipulated her into thinking that. Maybe it was some kind of telepath or something."

"How 'bout a shapeshifter?" Remy said and Scott gave him a strange look. "It makes sense, don' it?"

"Yeah, it makes perfect sense, but how do we prove it?" Scott asked but the other kids were starting to pile in.

"I got an idea," he said and sat back. "After all dis, she gonna know de truth."

"Don't do anything stupid," Scott warned, but Remy sat back in his seat already calculating in his mind what he was going to do.

Jean soon arrived and they would all be driving back to the institute, but what he really wanted to do was track down Rogue and get her away from those Brotherhood boys.

After what Scott told him about the X-Men's first meeting with Rogue, he was sure that blue woman was the one behind it. He couldn't imagine this group trying to kill a girl just for kicks. He hadn't made the same assessment of the shapeshifter he saw in New Orleans. He had a feeling that woman would be willing to do anything to get what she wanted.

Upon entering the mansion, he couldn't stop thinking about Rogue and what she might be doing. Bruno saw him standing in one of the corridors and playing around with that green gem.

"I take things didn't go well with Rogue," Bruno said as Remy tossed the gem up in the air and caught it without looking.

"What makes you say dat, mon ami?" he asked.

"Because you still have that thing," he said while pointing at the gem. "If things had gone well you would have given it to her."

"She don' remember anyt'in' 'bout us," he said and made a fist holding the gem in it so no one could see. "Dat's what hurts."

"What are you going to do?" Bruno asked but at the moment Tara approached.

"Do about what?" she asked.

"Nothing," Bruno said, acting suspicious. "It's just a little problem in geometry class."

She looked skeptical and always knew when Bruno was lying to her. It wasn't often, but he had an obvious tell. He would start fidgeting not knowing what to do with his hands and he wouldn't look her in the eye.

"Yeah right," Tara said trying to look him in the eye but he kept moving away from her so she couldn’t see his face. "I know you, Bruno, and you wouldn't be stressing about some dumb math class, so fess up." She stared both boys down until a few drops of sweat dropped from Bruno's brow.

He looked over at Remy who gave him a nod. "Well, it's about Rogue. She's...um...."

"Here... In Bayville... I know," Tara said, but she had a look of concern. "I didn't have a chance to talk to her, but in history class she looked right past me and it's as if she didn't recognize me. I think she had amnesia, either that or she's covering."

"She don't remember me, dat's for sure," Remy said with a gloomy look in his eye.

"Well, we're just going to have to jog her memory," Tara said, and she had a mischievous look in her eye. "I have an idea on how to do that."

"What's that?" Bruno asked fearing what her answer would be.

"Well, today at school there was this guy..." She startedbut Bruno didn't look like he was going to like what she was about to say. "His name is Pietro, and well, he kind if lives in the same house as Rogue, so if he thinks I'm interested in him I can find out what's going on with Rogue."

"No way," Bruno said and shook his head. "I don't like it."

"Why not," she said and looked dumbfounded. "It's a way to keep an eye on her without anyone knowing."

"It's not a good idea," Bruno said and took her hand. "I'm not going to let some weirdo sniff around my girl."

"Oh, come on, we're not animals, and besides I'm just going over there to check on Rogue. If the jerk would try something...well, let's just say I can take care of myself. This fairy is not delicate and helpless."

"No, but I still don't like it," Bruno said and then looked over at his friend. "Remy agrees this is a bad idea, don't you?" Remy stayed silent, looking like he was thinking. "Don't you?" Bruno asked once more.

"She got a point," Remy said and opened his hand and looked at the gem. "Not like you or me could do it. It’d look too fishy if either of us went over dere, but Tara..."

Tara had a smile on her face. "Good, then it's agreed," she said with a look of satisfaction. "I'll call up Speedy and make a study date for tomorrow afternoon."

Bruno was shaking his head hating this idea more and more, but the truth was it would be less conspicuous if Tara pretended to be interested in one if the Brotherhood boys. That way she could find out what was going on in that house without looking suspicious.

She took out her phone and looked up Pietro's number that he gave her earlier. "Hey, Speedy, what's up?" she called him that because of how fast he talked. She could hear voices in the background, and it sounded like he and his friends were rough housing.

"Hey, Tara, what's going on?" he asked and his voice sounded friendly, a little too friendly.

"I was thinking that we could have a study date tomorrow afternoon," Tara suggested, and Bruno scowled at the idea but kept silent. "I could use a little help with my history."

"Yeah, sure," he said, and she could hear teasing in the background. "Wear something pretty."

"Sure thing," she said being a little flirty. She ended the call and looked over at her boyfriend and his friend. "It's all set."

"I still don't like it," Bruno said snaking his hand around her waist. He was careful not to knock against her wings.

"You don't have to like it," Tara said and looked up at him. "Just know I'm doing this for Rogue."

"T'anks, Tara," Remy said and walked off to the stairs to his room. His friends could tell he needed some alone time and they could use some too.

*************************************************

The afternoon of the next day Tara was in her room getting ready for her "date" with Pietro. The only people at the institute who knew about it were Bruno and Remy. She put on her tight leather black top with the low back that made it possible for her wings to be free, although she would be wearing her red leather jacket to hide them while she was on the street.

She wore her red leather boots and black jeans. It was dressy but casual without being overly slutty.

"Whoa, look at you," Kitty said as she came in the room. Tara was startled and jumped at the sound of her roommate's voice. "Hot date with Bruno?"

"No, just a study date," she said and Kitty rolled her eyes.

"Who dresses like that for a study date?" Kitty asked skeptical of Tara's plans.

"We're going out after," Tara said but it was not an altogether lie. She was meeting Bruno and Remy at the cafe to report back anything she might find going on at the Brotherhood House. "Well, I'll see you later."

Tara walked out the door and down the stairs, and Bruno met her by the door. He had a sullen look on his face. "Are you sure you want to do this?"

"No, but it has to be done, and besides it would be rude to back out now," Tara leaned forward to give him a kiss. "Now, remember you and Remy are meeting me in the café in two hours."

"Alright, but if your late I'm coming after you," he said and they walked out together. Kitty was watching from the top of the stairs. She sighed thinking it was just a regular date, but she had no idea what they were really up to.

Bruno drove Tara to the street where the Brotherhood house was located and Tara got off his bike with her school bag with the books that she needed for her "study date." and her black leather purse. She made sure to bring her phone just in case she needed to take pictures.

"I think I'm ready," she said and was about to walk off.

"Tara, wait," Bruno said and came towards him. They were behind a high line of tall bushes so they wouldn't be seen. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her long and hard. As always, his kisses left her a bit light-headed. "Remember if anything happens hit the panic code and send it to me. The Café is only five minutes away."

"I will, now go before any of those Brotherhood boys sees you."

"Okay, okay, I'm going," he said and she stayed in that spot watching him drive off. She didn't move until he was out of sight and then walked the short distance to the house. It wasn't hard to spot seeing that the sign was right out in front reading: The Brotherhood House. Tara swiftly made it up the walkway. She waited a moment and then knocked on the door.

After a few minutes someone finally answered. It was a giant of a kid that Tara recognized from school. It was Fred Dukes, and he was holding a jumbo-sized nutty buddy ice cream in his hand. "Hey, there, is Pietro around?"

"Who wants to know?" he asked while devouring the last of the waffle cone.

"I'm Tara," she said with a flirtatious smile. "I'm Speedy's study date."

"Oh, yeah, he did say something about that. He's in the backyard doing the landscaping." He turned towards the backdoor and yelled, "Hey, Quicksilver, your date's here!"

In an instant Tara saw the silvery-haired boy standing in front of her.

"Get out of here, Blob," he said as he flirtatiously smiled at Tara.

The whole thing seemed pathetic to her, but she kept up the act. Pietro led her into the living room and she took off her jacket. He looked a little surprised to see a pair of wings fluttering from her back.

"Why are you so shocked?" she asked and fluttered a few inches off the floor. "You must have known I was a mutant."

"Of course, I did," he said and zipped behind her to get a better look. "I never expected this."

"So, I can fly and you're superfast," she said and set her feet on the floor. Her wings turned down, and she sat down on the couch and crossed her legs. "It seems perfectly normal to me."

He gave a smirk and burst out laughing. "I think we're going to get along just fine," he said and tried to put an arm around her.

She quickly removed his hand and handed him a book. "History first," she said and he groaned. This guy was a fast mover she could tell, but then she figured he did everything fast.

She forced him to study for the next hour, and the task bored her because in truth she didn't need any help in history or any other subject. She realized she knew more about the First World War than he did, but refrained from letting on just how smart she really was. She was undercover after all.

"So, where's your bathroom?" she asked, looking around the room. "I need to freshen up."

"There's one off the kitchen," Pietro said as he closed the book and pointed to a door on the far side of the dining area. "With the studying done, we can move to another subject."

"That sounds interesting," Tara said and stood up. She made sure he had a good view as she walked towards the kitchen. She was really hoping to get upstairs and be able to snoop around, but she learned that you could learn a lot about a person from the things in their kitchen and also their bathroom.

She started her search for something, but didn't know what she was looking for, but before she could get very far, she heard noises coming from outside. Tara ducked into the utility closet as not to be seen. She heard the voices of two women in a heated conversation.

"Raven, please, don't do this," one of the women said. Tara recognized the voice as belonging to Rogue's Aunt Irene. She had no idea the woman was here in Bayville and for what purpose. Was she in on what was happening to Rogue?

"I have to," the other woman said. She peeked out of a small hole in the closet and saw a blue-skinned woman with a disturbing pair of yellow eyes. She tried not to look at them thinking she might drop dead if she stared at them too long. "This medicine is the only way I know to keep her from remembering." She saw the woman put down a bottle on the counter. Tara rolled her eyes as the woman referred to that bottle of clear liquid as medicine.

"This may be, but Jason told you that it's highly addictive," Irene said with a stern look on her face. She saw how distraught the woman looked, and even though she was blind she seemed to know what a dangerous line this woman was walking on. "What if this kills her?"

"I will not let that happen," she said and dropped the bottle in a utility drawer and locked it. "Rogue will be fine. Trust me."

The two women left the kitchen walking out of the back door. Tara slowly opened the utility closet and knew she had to get her hands on the liquid poison the blue-skinned woman was feeding to her friend. She had no idea how long she had been taking it, but it couldn't have been long seeing that she had only been missing for a few weeks. Rogue wasn't the type to take anything, so if she was on something Tara would have known about it. She was going to make sure it stopped now.

She quietly tiptoed over to the utility drawer and took out the lock pick she carried in her purse. She definitely came prepared and was able to jimmy the lock quite easily and took out the bottle. She slipped into the bathroom and looked for something to put the contents of the jar into and found an old lotion bottle and opened it up and cleaned it out, and then poured the liquid contents into it. Then she cleaned out the bottle and filled it with water. The best way of making the woman think her plan was working was not to bring any attention to her weapon, so she made it look like no one had tampered with it.

She slipped the bottle back in the drawer and relocked it and left the kitchen just as she left it. She came back into the living room to see that Pietro was waiting for her. He looked like he was getting comfortable, and he even put on some music. How she wanted to smack the smirk off his face. The guy was annoying at best, and she only endured him this long to help Rogue.

"Pietro, I'm sorry, but I have an emergency at home. I have to go," she said and picked up her schoolbag.

"Are you sure you can't stay longer?" he asked with a look of disappointment. He tried to reach her hand towards her but she back off just a little.

"No," she said and put on her jacket. "I'll make it up to you, though."

"Okay," he said with a long drawn-out groan and led her to the door. She was about to leave when he grabbed her and led her into a kiss. The gesture threw her off, and she just about lost her balance. "Hey, you need a ride home?"

"No, I'm fine," she said and walked out the door. She ducked around the corner and spit on the ground. She hated having the taste of that guy in her mouth, and if Bruno ever found out about it, he would be livid. He might even get into a fight with the guy and with his powers he just might drown the speedster. Even with his power of speed it wouldn't matter how fast he could run. It wouldn't do any good if he was submerged in water.

She walked to the café hoping to keep this entire incidence under wraps. The only thing the boys needed to know was about the bottle of "medicine" that the blue woman was feeding to Rogue.

*************************************************

Tara reached the café within ten minutes of leaving the Brotherhood House, and it would have been so much easier if she could have flown there, but she didn't want to take the chance of anyone seeing her. It was still light out and she didn't want to freak anyone out.

She looked in the window of the place and saw that her boyfriend and his friend were sitting in a corner booth. Remy was sipping coffee, while Bruno was fidgeting in his seat. She figured that he was sitting there worrying about her, so she decided it was time to put an end to his torment.

She walked in and made a beeline to their table. "Hey, boys what's up?"

Bruno looked up at her and then shot out of his seat quickly and put his arms around her. "Thank goodness you're alright."

"Well, of course I am, silly," she said, but he still wouldn't let go of her.

"So, what happened?" Remy asked, finishing off his cup of coffee.

Tara gently pulled away from Bruno and then took a seat. "Actually, quite a bit," Tara said and reached into her purse and pulled out a lotion bottle. "This is what I found."

"What does body lotion have to do wid what's happenin' to Rogue?" Remy asked confused.

"This is not lotion," Tara said and handed Remy the bottle. He opened it up and took a sniff.

"Dis don' smell like anyt'in'," he said while inspecting the bottle a little more. "Looks like plain everyday water."

"That's absolutely right and lucky for us. I replaced what was in the real bottle with water. Apparently, this blue chick was drugging her. That's why she can't remember anything, and she has to have one dose a day is what it said on the bottle."

"You t'ink she'll remember now," Remy asked hopeful. "I saw what dat guy did to her in dat castle in New Orleans no more den a week ago, must a hypnotized her or somet'in'."

"Well, it looks like that was only temporary. Some guy named Jason gave her that stuff, but it's highly addictive, so we need to find a way to get that stuff analyzed and fast."

"Rogue's life could be in danger," Bruno said and then he looked hard at his girlfriend. "So, could yours if anyone figures out what you did."

"No one saw me make the switch, so don't worry," Tara said, trying to put their minds at rest. "Now, our next priority is getting Rogue out of that house before something really bad happens. That damn speed demon is..."

"Is what?" Bruno asked. He looked like he was getting hot under the collar, and Tara just realized she put her foot in her mouth. "Did that asshole try to touch you?"

"Bruno! I can handle myself with a jerk like that," she said, taking offence at his words.

"You didn't say no, so that means one thing," he said and got up out of his seat.

She blocked his way, but he still looked mad. "I didn't say yes either."

"Then tell me what that son of a bitch did?" Bruno asked, and Tara looked him right in the eye.

"He kissed me, okay," she said, knowing he wouldn’t drop the question.

"That's it, I'm going to go kill him," he said and tried to get passed Tara, but she grabbed his hand.

"No, you're not, tough guy," she said and pulled him back a little. "You do that and, he'll know I went over there to spy. That would put both me and Rogue in danger."

Bruno was about to open his mouth to say something, but Remy beat him to it. "She's right." Bruno looked over at Remy who was holding unto the lotion bottle. "Plus, we gotta find out what dis stuff is."

"How are we going to do that?" Bruno asked, and Remy sat in his seat calm and cool. "I know someone who'll help, ole customer a mine, works in a lab down at a hospital in de city."

"You think he'll do it?" Bruno asked.

"She'll do it," Remy said, and Bruno burst out laughing.

"I get it, old girlfriend?" Bruno asked and sat back down.

"Somet'in' like dat," he said and put the bottle in his coat. Then he turned to Tara. "T'anks for doin' dis."

"She's my friend too," Tara said and took his hand. "Do you really think I was going to stand by and watch her get hurt, besides I can tell you love her. She deserves that after everything..."

"Well, I'm gonna see if I can' get a hold a Sabrina before curfew, so I'll see you two later."

Tara and Bruno watched Remy leave, seeing that he was still in of lot emotional pain over Rogue. They just hoped it wasn't too late and any damaged done to their friend wasn't permanent. 

*************************************************

Remy drove into the city on his motorcycle after sending Sabrina Holton a text that he needed her help. He had gotten a text back telling him that she was at home and to come on over. Her apartment was a few blocks from the hospital she worked at and about a thirty-minute drive from where he was located.

He had no doubt the woman would help him, because he had enough on the woman to not only take away her medical license, but to put her in prison for the rest of her life.

Yes, she would help, and with little or no persuading. Remy reached her apartment building and parked his bike in the parking garage. She was on the fifth floor and took the elevator to her level and walked down the long hallway to her apartment door.

He knocked on the door and heard some lame disco music from the other side. He rolled his eyes thinking that her taste in music had not changed in the year since he last saw her. He wondered what else had not changed.

The door swung open and there was the disco queen wannabe standing in the doorway with a halter top and bell bottom pants in a flowery print. Her taste in clothes had not changed either. They were still as atrocious as ever, but her looks made up for that.

Her long hair was sandy blonde and straight with a part in the middle, and her skin looked flawless. She was well into middle age being close to fifty but her mutant abilities allowed her skin to rejuvenate. She wasn't exactly immortal, but she stopped aging at about twenty.

Every few years she found it necessary to create a new identity so no one would find out what she really was. Thanks to Remy she became Sabrina Holden over a year ago. Who she was before that he didn't know.

"Hey, Remy," she said, her smile seductive as she took his hand. "Come on in."

She led him into her apartment which consisted of several lava lamps, some hanging tapestries and a beanbag chair. As he walked into the blue lighted room, she turned her record player down.

"I see you haven't changed," Remy said as he sat on her dark red leather couch. It was the only thing in her apartment that he actually liked.

"Why change perfection?" she asked and approached him. Dancing Queen had just started playing, and she grabbed onto Remy's hands. "Come on and dance with me."

"Ah, no, Sabrina, dis ain't my kind a music," he said but he saw the pouty look on her face.

"Please, Remy, then anything you want I'll do," she said with a giggle.

"Alright," he said and danced with her. Damn, how he hated disco music, but she liked it and he needed to stay on her good side. Once the song was over, he hoped to get down to business.

"See, Remy, now that wasn't so bad," Sabrina said, still not taking her hands off him. "Now, for your reward." She reached down and tried to undo his pants, but Remy stopped her.

"Dat's not why I came here," he said holding her wrists. "Need you to analyze somet'in' for me."

She broke free from him and said, "That's what I was trying to do.” She tried to grab for him again but he backed up a few inches.

It was enough for him to pull out the lotion bottle and hold it in front of her. "I need you t'test dis."

"A bottle of lotion?" she asked looking confused.

"Dat's not what's in dere," Remy said. "It some kind a drug, and I need to know what it is, what it does, an' how dangerous it is."

"I see nothing has changed with you either, Remy." He looked at her like he didn't know what she was talking about. "Still finding trouble."

"Look, Sabrina, someone been feedin' dat junk to my girl an' I wanna know why," he said pointing his figure at the bottle.

"Okay, I'll do it, but give me a few days. My boss at the lab is coming down on some of us about testing things off the books. Let me take a few small samples and I’m sure I can slip them in."

Sabrina went into the bathroom with the lotion bottle and came back out fifteen minutes later with three vials and handed Remy the lotion bottle.

"I took some samples, but you keep the rest... just in case," she said and put the vials in her med bag. "Now, on with more pleasurable endeavors."

She came towards him fast trying to give him a kiss, but he held her back. "Got me a girl now, Sabrina, already tol' you. Ain't gonna be none a dat."

"Must be love," she said as Remy made his way to the door. "It's a shame. I would have given you a night you would never forget.”

"Try someone your own age," he said, but she didn't think that was amusing.

"Like that’s going to happen. All the men my age are old, wrinkly and sick," she said sullenly but then tried to come close to him again. "I like young men, someone who could keep up with me. So far, you’re about the only one who can do that." She tried to reach up and kiss him, but he pushed her off of him.

"Good night, Sabrina,” he said and exited the apartment. If it had been a few months before he would have taken her up on her offer, but the only girl he wanted or ever wanted was his Anna Marie.

One day soon she was going to remember everything about him and he would be waiting for her with open arms.

Chapter Text

Rogue woke a little late the next morning, which was unusual for her seeing that she was the first to turn in. After dinner the night before, she felt so wiped out but didn't know why. Even after getting more than ten hours of sleep, she still felt exhausted and didn't really want to get up, but she had school. She quickly took a shower, brushed her hair and put on some makeup and hoped it would cover the obvious circles under her eyes. She had her things together and grabbed her bag before going downstairs, intending on skipping breakfast, but before she could head out the door, she heard Mystique's voice.

"You're not going anywhere until you eat breakfast," she said, and Rogue turned around. The woman had a stern look on her face.

"Ah'm not hungry," Rogue said and tried to leave, but Mystique stopped her. "You need to at least have a glass of orange juice."

"Okay, fine," she said and followed her into the kitchen. She had a glass already poured for her and handed it to her. Rogue took a sip but made an ugly face but swallowed it. "This is watered down."

She put it back on the counter and headed straight for the door. Mystique tried to stop her, but she was already gone. It seemed that Quicksilver was not the only one she couldn't catch.

Rogue had no choice but to walk to school that day, seeing that the boys took off already. She knew she was going to be late, and it would be the first time since she started at Bayville High, but that was less than a week ago. Her homeroom teacher had it in for her since the second she walked into class and was just waiting for any little thing to punish her. One thing she didn't want to deal with today was detention, but it looked like it just might happen.

She walked as quickly as she could, but the time was ticking by fast, which was causing her anxiety. She heard a sound coming behind her, sounding like a motorcycle. She looked behind her and saw that annoying guy from school. He was always popping up when she least expected it, and here he was doing it again.

She tried to walk faster but there was no way she could beat a motorcycle even at its lowest speed, so she finally stopped, knowing she wasn't going to get rid of the guy, unless she said something.

"Hey, chere, like a ride?" he asked after he took off his helmet.

"Not from you," she said and tried to walk off.

He got off his bike and did a flip with his bo staff and landed right in front of her. "So, you would rather be late for school?"

"Ah will if you don't get outta my way," she said and tried to walk on, but he grabbed her hand.

"You'll be late anyway, so are you gonna let me give you a ride?" She hated that he was being logical. She shouldn't accept anything from him seeing he was an enemy, but there was no other choice. Besides, she was too tired to walk anyway. "So, what you say, let Remy give you a ride?"

"Okay, fine," she said, and he led her to his bike. He hopped on the bike first, but Rogue hesitated.

"You can trust me," he said and looked into her eyes. He didn't have his sunglasses on, and she could see what they really looked like. It was like looking into the heart of a volcano. She should have been afraid, but she was more intrigued.

He held out his hand and left it to her whether or not she would take it. After a few moments she did and felt a certain gentleness and warmth, so she got on the bike and he handed her the helmet. After putting it on, Remy started up the bike, which prompted her to put her arms around him, and he took off.

She felt as if she had done this before, but her mind couldn't quite pin it down. It was kind of exciting putting her life in the hands of a so-called enemy.

In minutes, they were at school, and she quickly got off the bike and was about to leave. Before she had the chance, he grabbed her hand, which made her turned back, and she knew she had to say something.

"Thanks for the ride," she said and saw him looking intensely at her. He had his sunglasses still on, but she knew he was looking at her and felt that somehow, he could see into her soul.

"You're welcome, chere," he said and raised her gloved hand to his lips and kissed her. She wanted to pull away, but for some reason she couldn't. She also felt that this wasn't the first time he had kissed her.

A flash came to her mind of her and Remy, and they were kissing, not on the hand but on the lips. She let out a deep breath and ran up the steps and into the school building. Sprinting down the hall, she ducked into the closest bathroom she could find. She splashed some cold water on her face trying to get that image out of her head. It was so real, but there was no way it could have really happened, not with her powers. She saw the scene playing through her mind. Was it that she really wanted him to kiss her like that? She was so confused that she couldn't think straight.

She heard the bell ring, but she was too overwhelmed by the could-be memory that her being late for class was the least of her worries. She slumped down on the floor in the corner and tried to get the image out of her head, but it was no good. The scene played over in her mind repeatedly becoming stronger, until she couldn't take the pressure anymore. It was real; it had to be. The only thing she didn't understand was how.

Rogue was trying to get herself together when someone came into the bathroom. She was so out of it she didn't even care about the embarrassment she was going to receive being found in this position.

She was shaking as she looked up and saw a familiar face. "Are you okay?" she heard a short-stature brunette say.

She recognized the girl as being part of the group that terrorized her back home. "Stay away from me," she said and tried to move away from the girl.

She didn't realize in her state of confusion she had taken her gloves off. The girl didn't listen and just stood over her. "I just want to help you," the girl said, but Rogue brushed up against her hand and the girl screamed before passing out.

Rogue moved off the floor and grabbed her gloves and put them back on. "Hey, you, wake up."

Damn! She had the girl's mind inside of her. A name popped into her head. It was Kitty. That was her name, but she had seen this girl in Lance's mind too. This was the girl he was in love with.

"You'll be okay," she whispered to the petite brunette. She was about to get up and get help, but she suddenly went through the floor. She screamed but kept falling, through the basement and into the sub-basement until she finally hit the floor. That girl's memories were still inside her mind, but she couldn't see any of the memories of her and her friends trying to kill her. Although it could be because they were not surface memories, but it could also be that it never happened. She had been doubting that for days, but she had kept these feelings to herself. Mystique reminded her daily about what these people did to her.

She tried to pick herself up, but she found that she had a large bruise on her leg. "Damn it!" she yelled out. She had to find a way out of here, but she didn't exactly know where here was. She looked around and found a small stairway and struggled to climb it. Her leg still hurt, but at least it wasn't broken.

When she reached the door, she tried to open it but it wouldn't budge. She wondered if it was just too heavy, or if the door was simply locked.

"Open up!" she yelled and hit the door with her hands. She pounded it over and over, until her hands just seemed to simply pass through. She wanted to freak out fearing that she might get stuck in the door, but tried to keep a cool head. Instead, she tried to pull the rest of her body through and took one step and then another slowly and carefully but stumbled onto the floor after moving too fast.

"So that girl does have a power," she said quietly. She pulled out her phone and saw the time and realized that homeroom was half over. "Shit!" She picked herself up off the floor and took the stairwell up to the first floor. She made her way back to the bathroom where she had her freak out. She wanted to be sure that girl Kitty was okay. When she was just around the corner, she saw two girls helping her accidental victim out of the bathroom.

She was relieved to see the girl was alright and ran down the hall to her homeroom and walked in as indiscreetly as possible but her teacher looked at her sternly.

"Rogue, may I speak with you?" She knew she was in for it. She approached her teacher's desk and her stern expression evolved into sustain. "May I ask why you were late?"

"Girl problems," she said, thinking it was the only answer she could come up with at the moment.

Her teacher just rolled her eyes, and she was sure the woman didn't believe her excuse. "Well, don't let it happen again."

Rogue wondered why she had let her off so easily, but then she saw Principal Darkholme pass by her classroom door. She wondered if she had anything to do with it, but she wasn't going to push the subject and decided to let it go and took a seat in the back row.

She still had the girl in her head, but she was starting to fade and hopefully she would soon be in the back of her mind with the others.

Still, that memory of kissing Remy was always on the forefront of her mind, and she was going to confront him about it just as soon as she could.

The rest of the morning seemed to move like a snail, and it didn't help that she couldn't keep her eyes off the clock. She knew that the more she stared at it the slower it would move, but she just couldn't help it.

Lunch time came soon enough, and even though she hadn't had breakfast she wasn't that hungry. She found him in his normal spot by the entrance doors.

"Are ya stalkin' me?" she asked as she approached him.

He smirked, while shaking his head. "You wan' me to?" he asked. She hated the fact that he would usually answer her question with another question. She turned away hating that he was being so evasive and took a step hoping to escape his presence, but the vibration of his voice stopped her. "I saw you lookin' all round like you're searchin' for somethin'."

"Ah was," she said honestly. The truth was she didn't want to escape him. She needed to know what was going on, and something told her he just might have the answers. "Ah need t'talk to ya about somethin'."

"Go ahead," he said and took her hand.

"Not here... someplace private."

"Alright," he said and led her down the hallway. He looked to see if anyone was around. When he saw that the hallways were clear, he led her through a door into a small utility closet.

"Why the hell are we in here?" she asked angrily.

"Privacy," he said and put his hand over her mouth. He was wearing gloves so there was no danger of accidental skin contact. "Now, what you wanna talk 'bout, and be quiet?"

"It's hard to explain," she said and he looked at her a little confused. "Well, earlier when we arrived at school...when you kissed my hand...it... ah...wasn't the first time...was it?"

"Non...," he said but he had a smile on his face. "You remember...?"

"Ah'm not sure what ah remember," she said and looked down at the floor. Remy had taken his glasses off and raised her chin so she had to look him in the eyes.

"Tell me what you see," he said and she thought back to the memory.

"Were we in a sewer? I remember a place that was dark and damp." He nodded and his lips came close to hers. She pulled back. "No, we can't do that, not without..."

"Dis?" he asked and pulled out a green gem. It was attached to a chain and he put it around her neck. "You remember dis?"

"I'm not sure," she said and looked up at him.

"Perhaps I can jog your memory... if you trust me," he said softly. She nodded and he came close to her touching her lips. She was waiting for the pull of his memories, but they never came. After that she lost all self-control and wrapped her arms around his neck and had his hands on either side of her waist and pulled her closer to him.

The kiss seemed to last forever, but as they pulled away more memories came back to her. She was shaking, and he held onto her so she wouldn't fall. "You alright, chere?"

"Ah just keep getting these flashes," she said and she looked up at him. "About you and me...together."

He smiled and touched her cheek. "Dat makes me real happy."

"Ah'm still real confused," she said. "How did ah not know..."

"It don' matter," he said and wrapped his arms around her. "What matters is we're together now."

She pulled away from him, as much as she could in the cramped space they were occupying. "No," she said and shook her head. "Ah have t'find out why this happened, until then ah can't promise anything."

"Dat's fair enough," he said and looked into her eyes again. Something inside her told her that he would never hurt her, even though her head was telling her to be cautious. "Just do somet'in' for me?"

"What?" she asked with a confused look on her face.

"Meet me t'night," he said. She hesitated which gave him a worried look on his face. "Please, in the park by the old oak tree, 10 o'clock." She lowered her head and again, and Remy was worried that she wouldn't agree. "Please, chere."

"Okay," she said, looking up at him. She had her fingers touching the green gem he put around her neck. She took it off and handed it to him.

"Chere, dat's yours," he said, trying to get her to take it back.

"Keep it for me," she said and placed it in his hands. "Until tonight."

"Alright," he said and put his arms around her. They stayed like that for a few minutes, until he realized that their lunch hour was almost over. He peeked out of the door to make sure the hallway was clear. He then led her out just as the bell rang. "Don't forget."

"Ah won't," she said in a quiet voice and turned around and walked away from him towards her next class. She was sure he was staring at her as she walked down the hallway, but she was afraid to look.

*************************************************

Rogue returned home that day with more questions. She was quiet all the way home riding in Lance's jeep and even ignored Toad's teasing. All she could really think about was being in that utility closet and kissing Remy, and she was able to do it all because of that gem.

She couldn't make sense of all the memory fragments that were popping up. They were jumbled and didn't make sense, but it seemed the only time she felt like herself was when she was around Remy. She had to know the truth, and it seemed he was closer to it than she was.

Fred noticed that she was eating more than usual and wondered if she was trying to outdo him. If she was planning on sneaking out tonight, she didn't want to pass out halfway down the driveway. She turned in early telling everyone that she was tired. The other boys didn't seem at all interested but Fred looked concerned.

She ran up the stairs and looked at the time. It was 7:30, and she had several hours before she was to meet Remy in the park. It was a half hour walk so she could leave no later than 9:30pm. She would have to take the back way out. The boys were going out later, but Mystique's curfew was midnight, not that the boys ever abided by it. Rogue never went out at night, mostly because she had no reason to, so to keep up the pretense it was best to sneak out. If everyone thought she was in bed asleep, Mystique would have no reason to send out a search party, and the boys would just end up resenting her for invading their leisure time.

Until it was time to take off, she decided to sit back on her bed and read. She still hadn't finished Interview with a Vampire, but since she read it twice already and seen the movie only about ten times, she knew how it would end. One thing Aunt Irene always complained about with her was all the horror movies she watched and vampire and monster books she seemed to like to read so much.

The time seemed to go slow and after about an hour she put down her book and looked in the mirror. She was a bit disheveled. Her makeup had worn off and her hair was a mess. It had grown a bit since leaving Caldecott, but her signature white streak remained and decided she was going to change clothes. She couldn't go out dressed in her sweatpants and t-shirt, so she looked through her closet. She didn't have anything really dressy, and for some reason she wanted to look nice for Remy.

She picked out a pair of black jeans and black top with the string straps. It showed off her figure very well without looking overly trashy. She chose her green transparent over lay for safety reasons more than anything, and her black leather jacket. She had a pair of silk gloves sitting on her dresser that she always wore to school, but they went with anything she wore. There was a lack of pink in her wardrobe and for good reason. She wasn't a girly girl and never would be, and loathed the color. She ran a brush through her hair and put on some makeup. She used softer shades then she normally did but still maintained her Goth look.

She glanced over at the clock and saw that it was almost 9:30pm, and it was time to make her escape. Somehow, she felt she was planning a jailbreak. The house was quiet, but she could hear Mystique in her study talking to someone on the phone. The boys were gone, so this would make it easy to sneak out.

She quietly walked out the back door through the kitchen and left through the small gate and was careful to make sure it didn't creak too much. She hadn't done a sneak-out since she lived with Irene, but with her she always got caught. She would have to find a way to sneak back in without anyone knowing and had made sure to stuff up the pillows so if anyone would open her door, they would think she was still sleeping.

She took the long way around so no one would see her, and this street had some nosy neighbors, and she didn't want word getting back to Mystique that someone had seen her walking the streets at night. She walked as fast as she could, but she managed to get to the park a few minutes before ten. Now, she had to find the old oak tree, spotting it almost instantly. She waited there for several minutes before slumping down on the ground, but soon felt a shadow looming over her. Looking up, she saw that it was Remy staring down at her.

"You came," he said and held out his hands to help her up.

"Ah said ah would," she said with a smile.

"I'm glad," he said and led her over to a nearby bench. "We got some t'ings to talk about." He pulled out the green stone he had made into a necklace and put it around her neck. "Damn you're beautiful, even more now den when we were in New Orleans."

"Ah just wish ah could remember everything," she said and sat closer to him. "Everythin' is just so jumbled up."

"Dere's a reason for dat," Remy said and took her hand. "Dat woman you livin' wid was druggin' you."

Rogue looked stunned. "How do you know?"

"Your friend Tara made a study date wid Quicksilver. While she was over dere, she heard her talkin' to some blind woman." Rogue looked stunned by his words. He held onto her hand caressing it trying to make her feel at ease. "Don' worry about dat anymore, 'cause she switched de drug with plain water."

"That makes sense now," she said, thinking back to that morning. Remy looked confused, so Rogue made an attempt to clear things up. "This morning ah was runnin' late for school and ah didn't have time for breakfast, but Mystique was insisting ah have a glass of orange juice. The problem was that it tasted watered down."

"Tara thought dat if she didn't know the drug was replaced you'd get your memory back," Remy said, which made Rogue more confused.

"Why would she do that to me?" Rogue asked out loud, but not so much to Remy.

"Not sure," Remy said and put his arm around her. "Maybe she don' want us to be t'gether, or maybe it was because of dis." He pointed to the gem, which confused Rogue.

"Ah wish ah knew," she said, moving her head back and forth. She looked so hurt hearing Remy's tale, but something told her it was all true.

"You will wid a little more time," he said. "I got a friend testing dat drug, find out what it really is."

"Well, it might explain why ah've been so tired lately," she said and looked up at him.

"I hate dat she did dat to ya," he said and took her hand and held it tight. "I promised you back in New Orleans dat I'd take care a you. Haven't been doin' a great job at it."

"Yeah, ya have," she said and turned towards him in her seat on the bench. "Last time ah clearly remember was being on a bus after leaving Mississippi."

"You came to New Orleans, dat where we met up de second time," he said.

"The second time? When was the... Oh mah god..." She stood up looking up at the sky. "Ah was five when I met this little boy with eyes like yours. We escaped this lab and hitched a ride on a train to New Orleans."

"Yes, dat's right, chere," he said, coming up behind her. One hand was on her shoulder, and the other was in his pocket. He pulled out a shining metal object and held it out to her. "You remember dis?"

She turned around to see a butterfly necklace. It was made of cheap metal, but something in her treated it like it was a rare costly jewel. "That was just a dream," she said slowly and then the memories came back and in the order in which they were made.

First arriving in New Orleans, then the attack in the alley to the hotel she first stayed at, and even her breakfast at the café. Remy had been there, flirting shamelessly and then back at her hotel she was attacked again and he had saved her, and then their breaking into the mansion and stealing the gem. Another memory came, the last thing that happened before she woke up in the dungeon.

"It was her," she said and Remy turned her around and saw the fright in her eyes.

"What you mean?" he asked.

"Mystique, she's the one who kidnapped me from your apartment," she said and grabbed onto him. "It was her." Tears ran down her cheek, and he held onto her. "That day we were going to leave the city. You came back to the apartment, so ah let ya in, but she used some kind of knock out gas, but before ah lost consciousness, I saw you change into this blue skinned woman. It was her all along. Then I woke up chained up in that dungeon."

"I know. I was dere, but I was too late to save you," he said feeling ashamed. "I tracked down Julien dat night and I forced him t'tell me where dat woman took ya, dat why I came t'New York and dat why I joined de X-Men... t'find you."

"You did that for me?" she asked like she didn't believe it was true.

"I love you, my Anna Marie," he said using her real name.

"Ah love you too," she said and he pulled her close to him until his lips were touching hers. Their kiss seemed to last forever, both not wanting to ever let go of the other. Soon they were forced to break apart to get some air.

"I'm not lettin’ you go back to dat house," Remy said, but Rogue shook her head.

"Ah have to go back," she said and moved a few inches away from him.

"Non, chere, I ain't gonna let that witch hurt you anymore. If you go back dere..."

"If ah go back ah can find out what she's up to, what's really goin' on and why she took me in the first place. If ah leave now, then ah'll never know."

"And if you end up dead?" he said with fear in his eyes. "I'll never forgive myself."

"It won't be that way," she said, trying to talk some sense into him. "She don't know that ah know, and ah intend to keep it that way. Ah got a feeling the attack back home didn't happen the way ah think it did. Your friend Scott tried to tell me that, but..."

"I t'ink it was her too," he said and pulled her close to him. Her back was leaning against his chest. "Dat's why I want you away from dere."

"Remy, ah have to know for sure, and ah have a way t'do it," she said and walked a few steps away from him. "It'll take time, but ah know ah can do it."

"What about us?" he asked. "How am I gonna keep you safe?"

"Ah can take care of myself, and as for us, we can see each other, but it has to be a secret...for now." He tried to open his mouth to say something, but she placed her hand over his mouth. "Trust me enough to know what ah'm doin'... okay."

"Alright," he said and leaned down to give her a kiss. She left the park that night to go back to the house of a woman who had caused them so much grief, but at least now she remembered him and everything they meant to each other. He just hoped she would stay safe. She worried about that to, even though she tried not to let it show. 

Chapter Text

Rogue returned home just before midnight and heard the boys conversing out by Lance's van, but she didn't want anyone to know she had been out, so she stayed hidden so they wouldn't see her.

"Hey, guys, that was a wild party tonight," Lance said, while flipping his car keys in the air. He caught them and buried them deep into his pocket.

"Did you see those two girls I was dancing with?" Pietro said and hooted.

"Yeah, they were a hot pair of twins," Todd said, releasing his tongue from his mouth to catch a fly. "I couldn't tell them apart."

"I wish Rogue could have come with us," Fred said and looked up in the direction of her room. "The party would have been more fun with her there."

"Are you kidding me?" Pietro shouted out sarcastically, while making an ugly face. "No way, she's a stick in a mud, too afraid to have any fun."

"That's for sure," Todd added in agreement with Pietro's opinion.

"You know, it really blows that we got a somewhat hot girl living in the house, and we can't even touch her without her knocking us out cold."

"Come on, Speedy," Lance said leaning against the trellis. "Even if she could, you wouldn't have a chance, and besides you just want the challenge of popping her cherry."

The other boys were making grunting sounds except for Fred who took offense that they were speaking about their teammate like that.

"Well, maybe, but like I always say 'love 'um and leave 'um'," Pietro said and Rogue just rolled her eyes. "Now, if that Tara girl would join us, we could all have some fun, not only is she hot she's a great kisser too."

"Like that's going to happen," Lance said as they all entered the house.

Their banter hurt her a little bit, knowing what they really thought of her. Fred was actually the only one to defend her, and she wondered why he did it. She really didn't want to live in this house, but right now she had no choice. If she was ever going to find out why Mystique kidnapped her and wiped her memories of the last few weeks she had to stay. The only thing she hated about it was that she couldn't openly be with Remy or hang around with her two friends from back home.

She snuck in through the back door and waited for the boys to go upstairs. When all was quiet, she stealthily climbed the stairs careful to not make a sound. Once she reached the top of the stairs she looked around and saw no one in sight and then quietly tiptoed to her room. She had just gotten the door open when she heard someone behind her.

"Hey, Rogue." She gasped and jumped at the same time and turned around to see it was Fred.

"Why the hell ya scare me like that?" she whispered as she entered her room.

He followed her inside which was against house rules, but she didn't want to have a conversation out in the hallway where the others might hear.

"Rogue, what's going on?" he asked in his normal tone.

"Keep it down," she said just above a whisper. "Ah don't want Mystique or the other boys knowin' ah was out."

"So, you did go out," he said in a quieter voice. "You know you should get out more anyway. In fact, you should have come with us to the party."

"Naw, I kind of had a date," she said and looked a little embarrassed. "You know how Mystique feels about dating."

"I won't tell," Fred said and used his finger to cross his heart. The gesture made her smile. "Is he nice?"

"Yeah," Rogue said. "Real nice." She was thinking about the kisses she received from Remy and had a dreamy look on her face.

"Hey, any time you need a cover, I got your back," he said and gave her a thumbs up.

"Thanks, Freddie," she said and gave him a friendly hug.

He left her room a few seconds later not knowing someone had seen him. The silver-haired mutant smirked seeing more into it than there really was.

Just as Fred was about to go in his room, Pietro zipped in front of him blocking his way. "Hey, Blobbo, what's up with you and Miss Untouchable."

"Nothing," he said and tried to reached the door handle.

"Oh, come on, after all that slop about how you wished Rogue had come to the party, and then I see you coming out of her room," Pietro said, rolling his eyes. "If Mystique finds out you're both in hot water."

"Rogue is my friend, that's all," Fred said with a bit of anger in his voice, but Pietro just shook his head with his arms across his chest like he didn't believe him. "You guys shouldn't tease her so much, especially you. She really is a sweet girl and much too good for any of you, and even if there was something going on it wouldn't be any of your business."

"Aha, so you do have feelings for her," Pietro said and gave a chuckle. "Not a problem, man. Your secret is safe with me. I just hope she don't fry your brain too much. Those powers of hers are what you would say...deadly."

Pietro gave one last condescending laugh before zipping away back to his room. Damn, why did Fred have to imply that he and Rogue had a thing going on? It was more than likely Speedy would tease her about that too, and when she found out she was going to be livid. Rogue was a nice girl, but she also had a bad temper. Of all of them she was the toughest fighter, and Fred knew he was in deep shit now.

*************************************************

Rogue woke up extra early that morning, not only because it was her turn to make breakfast, but she wanted to do some snooping around. She remembered where Mystique left her extra keys, but she had always locked the study. Now would be the perfect time to go in there and see if she could find anything. She always came downstairs later than everyone else except when she had cooking duty, but the boys where lazy about getting out of bed most days. If it was the weekend, they wouldn't rise until well after noon.

She reached the bottom of the stairs and lifted up the loose board on the step. It was one of Mystique's secret hiding places that Rogue accidentally stumbled upon. It was a good thing that the blue woman didn't see her, so she picked up the keys and walked quietly to the study doors and unlocked it. She closed it back just in case anyone came down, and looking around, she saw that everything was neat and in order. There wasn't anything out of place, and that in itself was suspicious. She didn't know anyone so OCD as her so-called mentor, seeing that everything in the room was placed meticulously to perfection. There wasn't even any dust in the room.

"Let's see what you're hidin'," she said and tried to open the drawers, but they too were locked.

Why locked drawers in a locked room? That alone told her she had something to hide. She tried the second key, but that didn't work, and then the third. Bingo. She hit pay dirt. The drawer sprung open and she saw a pile of files. She opened the first one, and it was one of the boys. It seemed that Mystique did her research when she recruited them all. There was a file on Fred, Lance, Pietro and Todd, but nothing on her. That was odd. Then she saw a large yellow envelope and opened it. Perhaps this was where she kept her research on her, but there was a picture on the inside but not of her but of a boy she knew, one of Remy's teammates.

"Nightcrawler?" she whispered. Perhaps Mystique attempted to recruit him too but got to him too late, but as she went through the rest of the contents, she saw other pictures of him, some as a baby and a little boy and there were letters written to her from a Mister C Wagner. That was Kurt's last name. Was she in contact with blue boy's parents? Then she thought that their resemblance was remarkable. She had never even seen one blue-skinned person, but two? It was strange. She took one of the letters and was about to read it, but then she heard a noise.

Damn! Someone was up, she thought to herself.

She stuck the letter in her pocket and put the rest of the things back in the drawers and locked it back. She had to find a way out. Then she remembered that Fred told her about a trap door hidden under the fur carpet in Mystique's office. He found out about it a few days before she came when Todd snuck in there looking to lift some money for burgers over the weekend. Mystique caught him trying to escape through the trap door. After that, she made a point to lock everything up.

She looked over at the other side of the desk and there it was, so she lifted the carpet and opened the trap door. It was the only thing that wasn't locked in this office. She quietly climbed down the stairs and saw that it led to the cellar and saw the outside opening and went through it. She ended up outside near their training area. If anyone asked her what she was doing outside she could just tell them she was getting in some extra morning exercise. She was in her jogging suit anyway, so no one would think it was weird.

Just to cover a little more she picked up her gloves and hit her bag a few times. This was the third one in a month Mystique had to replace with the new rule that Fred wasn't allowed to use it. She was going to have a special one made for him, one he hopefully wouldn't destroy with one punch.

She soon heard male voices coming from inside, so she made sure the letter she swiped was secure in her pocket and not able to be seen. "Hey, where's our breakfast?" It was Lance's voice. He could be a real pain in the ass but not like Pietro. He had this idea the moon and stars hung at his command, and she had to remind him every so often the he was merely a speed demon and not the sun god Apollo.

"It's comin' if ya'll be patient," she said and stomped into the kitchen. She was now in a mood or wanted them to think she was. It would be a good enough cover so they wouldn't go prying.

"Okay, whatever, Rogue," Lance said as he and Pietro were about to leave the kitchen. As she was gathering her ingredients out of the refrigerator and cabinets, Pietro zipped behind her.

"I guess Blob wasn't doin' it for you last night," he said with a chuckle before zipping out of the kitchen.

Her mouth fell open in shock at what he was saying was just registering. Oh shit, that asshole saw Freddie coming out of mah room last night. She had to take control of this situation and fast. As well as having superfast feet, and he also had a superfast mouth and loved to spread gossip whether it was true or not.

Breakfast that morning was going to be interesting.

She had breakfast ready in record time, and brought out the food on two large platters. She had an extra platter just for Fred. With his metabolism he needed to eat three times as much as anyone else to just function properly. She sat down at the table and looked over at Pietro who was leering at her. He didn't say anything, which was unusual because everyone who knew Pietro knew about his big mouth.

There was also something else unusual. Fred was barely eating, that alone made Rogue think that the big kid had let something slip. Perhaps that was why Speedy thought she and Fred were together in some way. It was better that he thought it was Fred she was sneaking around with and not an X-Man. Still, she was going to confront Fred about it just to know for sure what was said, so she could keep her story straight.

All through breakfast, Rogue was getting stares from Pietro which was making her weary of both Todd and Lance. What if he told them the outlandish rumor? She was going to confront Fred right after breakfast and find out just what he had said to Quicksilver.

She saw Mystique come out of the kitchen with a glass of orange juice in hand and set it down in front of Rogue's place at the table. "Drink it all," she said. Rogue used to think that the woman was just being extra doting seeing she was the only girl in the house, but after what Remy told her what Tara found out she knew something else was going on.

She only drank the juice with the knowledge that Tara had switched the contents. She still had that letter she swiped, and she was intent on reading it once she had a moment alone. Once she drank her juice, she excused herself from the table and prepared to go back upstairs. She still had Mystique's extra keys and had to put them back. Once she was down the hall, she heard footsteps behind her. They belonged to Fred because no one made a sound like him stumping up the stairs, not even Lance.

"Ah need t'talk to you," she said in a whispered voice.

Fred looked guilty as hell, and she was for sure he said something to Pietro.

"It's about last night, isn't it?" he asked. Well, at least he wasn't trying to play dumb.

"Yeah, well, Speedy told me he saw you comin' outta mah room last night," she said but then her voice got even quieter. "He thinks we..."

"I know, and I'm sorry, Rogue," Fred said and put his head down. "I didn't mean to make him think that about you and me...., but you know he never lets anything go. I didn't tell him about the guy you're seeing, so if anyone asks you can say it's me."

"Ah was thinkin' the same thing," she said with a charismatic look on her face. "Ah might need a cover this weekend. Would ya help me with that?"

"Sure," he said but looked a little confused. "I'm going to the derby on Saturday. I'll just say you're coming with me."

"Great," she said with a smile on her face. "Ah can't wait to tell..." She stopped herself from saying his name.

"Rogue, just be careful," Fred said with a look of concern on his face. "I just don't want you to get hurt."

"Ah won't," she said and was about to walk down the hall to her room. "Thanks, Freddie."

After she entered her room, she took out the letter and opened it. It was in German but thanks to her powers she had become bi-lingual. Somehow, she retained the German she picked up from the blue elf the night she met him.

That night she had absorbed Nightcrawler, she gained his powers temporarily, but that wasn't all. She gained some frightening memories of a little boy being chased by an angry mob and almost being torn to pieces. That was the night his powers manifested, and right before one of the angry humans was about to strike him with a lighted torch, he teleported for the first time. He was able to get away that night, but there were other nights that he had feared for his life, and so did his parents.

She even feared him that night she first met him and seeing his true form. It was the only reason the accidental skin contact happened. The memories faded to the back of her mind, but for some reason she retained the knowledge of his native language.

She sat on her bed and read the letter. There were a few words she was unsure of, but most of the letter she understood just fine. She gasped as she read on, not believing the words it contained. When she finished, she folded it up and returned it to its envelope.

Her objective for breaking into Mystique's office was to get information on why she was her so much and why she was willing to wipe out her memories just to keep her in line, but she never dreamed she would get information about someone else, someone who was supposed to be her enemy.

Rogue got herself together and grabbed her school bag and took the letter and stuffed it inside. She was the last to come down, and the boys were already waiting outside. Mystique was nowhere around. She was a mysterious one, but Rogue was always wondering where she was and what she was doing when she wasn't at the house. Rogue knew the woman was a shapeshifter, but didn't know where or what she was doing most of the time.

She quickly returned the keys to their hiding place, but just as she smoothed down the carpet flap, she heard Lance call her from outside.

"Rogue, get a move on!" he shouted. "We're going to be late!"

"Comin'!" she shouted back and ran towards the door.

She was the last to get to Lance's jeep and hopped up on the back sitting behind Todd. Fred was sitting next to her and they were both subjected to seeing Todd catch flies with his tongue.

Rogue turned fearing she may hurl, watching Toad doing what came natural. He was in many ways disgusting on a physical level, but after peeking into his mind she knew his thoughts were more revolting.

She knew all her housemates of the male persuasion had fantasies about her, but Toad's were downright creepy. The only reason none of them ever hit on her was her powers, but if they ever discovered the stone that allowed her to touch, she feared what they might do.

She never thought Lance would ever make advances towards her, mainly because his romantic interest lied elsewhere. Fred was too much if a gentleman, but Pietro and Todd she was unsure of. Still, she made a point of keeping her door locked at night.

They didn't reach school soon enough, and she was the first one to jump out of the jeep and made her way inside. It wasn't that she was so excited about school, but she wanted to get away from Toad before she lost what little breakfast she s eaten.

She went to her locker and got out all the books she would need for her morning classes and found the letter she had stolen from Mystique and shoved it in her purse. After what the letter revealed she didn't want to let it out of her sight for one second.

She kept her purse close to her all through her morning classes. Usually she would hang it on the back of her chair, but today she kept it in her lap. No one thought she was acting peculiar by slightly changing her routine, because Rogue had a reputation of being unpredictable and evasive.

She was sitting on a secret that wasn't hers, a secret she wished she didn't know. Lunch period finally came, but she was not interested in eating. There was something more important she wanted to do, so she walked down the deserted hallway away from the lunch area and into a door that connected to a small closet. There was a red scarf with a mini rose attached to it, the sign she was looking for, so she pulled her necklace out of her purse and quickly put it on before entering.

She opened the door just enough to slip through, and once she was inside, she saw that the place was already occupied which made her smile. She was no longer able to contain herself and planted a long hard kiss on the other occupant of the small room.

"Happy to see me," she finally said, trying to catch her breath.

"What you t'ink," he said and kissed her again. He wrapped his arms around her, feeling up and down her body. "Been worried 'bout you."

"No need, Cajun, ah know how to take care of myself," she said with a determined look on her face.

"I know you can, but it don' stop me from worryin'," he said and had both hands on either side of her face. "Get used to it."

"Ah'll try," she said.

"So, how de investigation goin'?" he asked.

"Ah found somethin'," she said and reached into her purse and pulled out the letter. "Ah was able to get into Mystique's office, and ah found this, but it's not about me. It's about one of the other X-Men."

"Who?" Remy asked but wasn't nearly as shocked as she was.

"Nightcrawler," she said, but there was really no reaction from him at all which puzzled her. She couldn't tell if he was wearing a poker face or if he truly wasn't surprised that Mystique had information on a member of his team. "Ah found a bunch of pictures of him in this large yellow envelope, ones of him as a baby and then a little kid until now. It not the kind of information someone would be gathering for a recruitment. This is personal stuff, and then I found this letter."

She pulled the envelope out of her purse and handed it to him. He took out the letter and examined the writing and looked over at Rogue. "We need to get dis translated."

"No need, ah know what it says," she said.

"You speak German, Chere?" he asked, looking impressed

"Thanks to Kurt," she said, and he looked confused. "First time ah met him, I accidentally touched him. Ah saw a lot of bad stuff he went through as a kid, but ah also picked up his native tongue."

"Dose memories you got. De never went away?" he asked and she looked down at the floor.

"They fade, but they're always there." She looked up at him and thought she had to share this secret with someone. "Remy, according to that letter she's his momma, and ah don't think he knows. Ah think she tried to take him from the people who raised him. Right there it says, 'You may have given birth to him, but he's our son'."

"Are you sure dis is real?" he asked.

"Ah don't know, but there's one way to find out," she said and he shook his head. "Ah gotta do it, Remy."

"You do, and she'll know," he said with a look of fright on his face. "Then there's no telling what she would do to you."

"She won't even have to know," she said, trying to reason with him. "Ah'll do it when she's asleep."

"How you gonna do that without gettin' caught?" he asked.

"Ah'll find a way, so don't worry," she said then thought for a minute. "I'll get Fred to help me."

"What?" He looked shocked that she would even suggest such a thing. "You gonna trust one of those boys?"

"Remy, he's my friend, and he covered for me last night," she said and she heard the first bell ring. "Don't worry, he doesn't know about you, but he knows ah was sneakin' out to see someone."

"Well, dat's good," he said not wanting to leave the small room just yet. "I jus' don't want him or any of those boys puttin' a hand on you."

"Ah can handle the Brotherhood boys... and Mystique."

"Just be careful, chere," he said and opened the door to check to see if it was clear. "If anyt'ing happened to you..."

"It won't," she said and gave him a quick kiss before exiting.

He waited until she was a few feet down the hall before leaving the room himself. He had a feeling this whole plan was going to blow sky high.

Chapter Text

It was late Friday night when Rogue finally had the chance to implement her plan. The boys were out at another party, and Mystique turned in early. She announced that she would be away for the weekend, so it would also give her the perfect chance to see Remy. With Fred giving her the perfect cover, they would be able to spend an evening together. She just hoped he picked a private spot where they wouldn't be recognized.

She wanted to get this over with so she and Remy could be together openly. She hated the fact that she had to ignore him in school when other people were around. Principal Darkholme warned her several times against the boy and all the other kids who resided at the Xavier Institute.

Mystique had turned in early and Rogue noticed that her door was cracked. The blue woman was asleep on her bed and Rogue tiptoed next to her but hesitated. Part of her had to know what the woman was hiding but part of her was afraid to know. She stood there for the longest time until she mustered the courage. It's now or never, she told herself. She reached out and touched the woman's bare arm and felt the memories flood inside her head.

First, she saw the woman in her blue form in a car with Irene. This confused Rogue at first until she heard the conversation play in her head. Then she saw the woman change, first into the man with the steal claws. A new scene came into play, one where she was in Cody's room soon after she had absorbed him. It wasn't the man with the claws that attacked her. It was Mystique.

Damn you, she said in her mind.

She ran out of the room, but new memories entered her mind. She ran back to her room and shut the door and locked it. The image of the dark-skinned woman with the white hair came into her mind. She had thrown the grenade. Again, she saw the face of her true attacker. It was Mystique. Then she saw the image in a mausoleum. It wasn't Scott that attacked her. Again, that was one of Mystique's tricks, and she fell for it.

She dropped to the floor and cried. How could she have done that? She trusted this woman, and now this. After a few minutes she reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone. She dialed a number quickly.

"Chere?" she heard the voice on the other line.

"Remy, it was her," she said, trying to hold back the tears. "It was all her."

"I know, Anna," he said, his voice tender and sympathetic. "Are you alright?"

"Yeah, ah think so," she said wiping away a stray tear.

"You need me t'come over dere?" he asked.

"No, not now," she said urgently. "Ah don't wanna ya to take the chance of someone seein' ya, but can you meet me tomorrow in the park about four?"

"Sure, I will," he said.

"Good, Fred's goin' to the Derby tomorrow, but he told everyone that ah was going with him, so will have until about eleven. Ah told him to pick me up in the park about that time."

"I'll see you den, chere, but if you need me before den jus' call, okay."

"Ah will, and Remy, ah love you," she said.

"I love you too, Anna," he said and they both ended the call.

Rogue had gone from upset to angry. That woman manipulated her into joining her and she still didn't know why. Something else was going on here, and she was going to find out what.

*************************************************

Remy was in the rec room at the Xavier Institute when the call came in. He was just finishing a game of pool with Bruno when it happened. The dark-haired teen just left the room when Rogue's call buzzed in. He thought the conversation had been private, but someone had heard the tail end of it.

"Hey, Cajun, somethin' goin' on?" It was the gruff voice of Logan. He had a beer in his hand and was about to open it.

"It's not'ing," he said and sat down on the couch. He turned the television on and the news was now playing. He rolled his eyes seeing a faint shot of what could have been a few of the Brotherhood boys. They had gotten themselves into a mess...again. This worried him because Rogue could have been caught in the middle of that mess.

"Don't tell me it's nothin', and I can tell it's somethin'," he said.

"Jus' a friend o mine's in some trouble," he said.

"How bad?" Logan asked.

"Pretty bad," Remy said and got up from the couch. "I'll handle it, so don't worry."

He walked out of the room without saying anything more. He went back to his room and plopped down on his bed. He took out his phone and toyed with the idea of calling Rogue, but he decided against it. It was going on midnight, and he figured she was asleep by then. He would see her tomorrow, and with any luck he would talk her into leaving Mystique's house for good. 

******************************************************

Rogue made sure she was ready on time the next day. She didn't want to be late, and Fred was leaving at three that day to make it to the derby on time after dropping off Rogue. He had just gotten his driver's license and wasn't used to city roads and all its traffic. Even the residential streets were a bit of a challenge, but he did handle the old partially restored truck pretty well. He sank all of his money into it and was only half through restoring it.

"So, are you going to tell me who this guy is?" Fred asked. To the usual onlooker he would seem nosy, but he thought of Rogue like a sister and he was only concerned for her safety.

"Ah can't say right now," Rogue said. "If Mystique or the boys knew they wouldn't approve."

"Can't you tell me anything about him?" Fred asked.

"Only that he's like us," Rogue said, but Fred looked dumbfounded. "He's a mutant."

"Oh," Fred said. "Well, as long as he's not one of those X-geeks." Fred broke into laughter, and Rogue joined in hoping to cover up the truth that Remy really was an X-Man. Keeping this secret wasn't going to be easy.

Fred dropped her off at the park, and she walked across it to a secluded part where she was meeting Remy. She sat there for a few minutes reading a book when she was approached by someone.

"Hey there, dark and sullen, what's a pretty little Goth like you doing here all alone?"

She looked up to see it was one of those dumb jocks from school. "Buzz off," she said and tried to go back to her reading.

The guy grabbed her book and tossed it on the ground. "Don't you know who I am?"

"Yeah," she said and stood up facing him. There was no fear in her eyes which only made him angrier. "You're just an asshole with no manners."

The guy responded by grabbing Rogue's wrist. If she hadn't been wearing gloves she would have absorbed him.

"Got dat right." Rogue recognized that voice belonging to her boyfriend. "I suggest you take your hands off my girl."

"What are you going to do if I don't?" the boy asked.

"Ah'll kick your ass?" Rogue said and kneed the guy in the groin. He fell to the ground doubled over in pain. "Pathetic," Rogue said, while shaking her head and rolling her eyes.

She and Remy both stood over him as he lay there in the fetal position. "Now, I suggest you crawl on out of here before you really get hurt," Remy said and had a playing card in his hand and barely charged it when the guy scampered away trying to get away from them.

After he was out of sight, Remy picked up her book and handed it to her. "Are you alright?"

"Ah'm fine," Rogue said as they sat down on the bench. "You think ah'd let a jerk like that manhandle me?"

"Dat ain't what I'm talkin''bout," he said and she turned away. The last thing she wanted to talk about was Mystique. "It's about what you found out."

"Ah'm angry," she said and she looked to the ground. "Ah don't like being manipulated like that."

"Den leave dat house," he said put an arm around her. "I worry about you bein' dare, especially wid dose boys."

"Are you jealous?" she asked and he just gave her a coy look. "You are." There was a hint of a laugh in her voice.

"It's just not fair dat dose boys gets to spend so much time wid you, but I don't."

"Well, we're here now," she said and pulled the necklace out of her purse and put it on. "So...what do you wanna do?"

"You have to ask, ma cherie," he said and leaned in to kiss her. Suddenly they heard a clapping noise, and Remy pulled away and looked up to see a familiar face. "Logan," he said trying to act innocent.

Rogue looked nervous seeing that this was the clawed man that she once thought attacked her, but she knew the truth now that it wasn't him at all but Mystique pretending to be him.

"So, this is where you've been disappearing to," he said and came closer. Rogue looked worried not sure about what this man would do.

"It's not what you t'ink," Remy said and had a protective arm around her.

"So, she's not your girlfriend?" Logan asked, but Rogue had a guilty look on her face.

"You gonna rat us out, Logan?" Remy asked.

"Is there a reason why I shouldn't?" he asked. "After all, she is with the Brotherhood." Now they both wore guilty looks on their faces. "Isn't she?"

"Well... yes and no," Rogue said, hesitantly coming closer to him. She was still a little scared but running away now would only make things worse. "I found out that Mystique has been lyin' to me."

"Go on," Logan said.

"Ah know it wasn't the X-Men who attacked me back home. It was her," Rogue said, looking at him apologetically.

"Dat ain't all she did," Remy said. There was a bit of rage in his eyes, more than normal. "She had Rogue's memory wiped and she was druggin' her to keep her from rememberin'. Tara found out 'bout it. Den I had it analyzed. I still haven't told her what Sabrina found out."

"Who's Sabrina?" Rogue asked, looking a little perturbed.

"I told you dat she was de one who was testin' dat drug," Remy said, trying to avoid a fight.

"What is this all about?" Logan asked, very much confused about everything that was going on.

"Only dat Mystique is more dangerous den we know. She was givin' Rogue a drug dat would a killed her eventually, and I'm tryin' to convince Rogue to leave dat place."

"I agree," Logan said and looked over at Rogue. "So, what do you say? There's a place for ya with the X-Men."

"That would be nice, but ah can't... not yet," she said. "Ah gotta know the truth."

"What you're doin' is dangerous, kid," Logan said.

"Ah know," Rogue said in a low voice. "Ah just... ah have t'do this."

"Then we'll be watchin' your back," he said and held out his hand. She took it not hesitating this time. "Just one more thing, what do you know about the elf?"

"How did you...?" Remy asked not able to finish the question.

"Let's just say I got good ears," Logan said as Rogue rolled her eyes.

"Ah think his momma might be Mystique."

"How's that possible?" Logan asked.

"A letter," she said. "Ah kinda broke into her office and did some snooping. She had all this stuff on Kurt, personal stuff and a letter written in German. I think written by his father. Ah'm not sure if she really is his momma, but the letter implied it... if it's real."

"You got the letter?" Logan asked Rogue.

"Ah gave it to Remy," she said looking over at him.

"It's in my room, but you'll never find it where I hid it," Remy said with a look of satisfaction. "If it ain't real dere ain't no point telling blue boy about it."

"I plan on showing it to the professor," Logan said. "Any objection to that?"

"Non, just don't tell him you got it from me," Remy said. "...or from Rogue.

"Fair enough," Logan said. "So, when can I get this letter?"

"When I get back," Remy said and Logan didn't look happy about that. "Right now, Rogue and I want to spend some private time together. Remy looked at his phone and saw that it was almost 8 o'clock. We only got a few hours to be together."

"Fine, but I'll be waitin' when you get back and don't break curfew...again," he said, pointing a finger at his fugitive pupil.

"See you later, Wolverine," Remy said and heard the man grunt.

Logan left them alone which Remy was grateful for. "So, what do we do now?" Rogue asked.

"We have a proper date," he said and led her to his motorcycle.

"Where are we going?" Rogue asked, folding her arms over her chest and refusing to get on.

"It's a surprise," he said and tried to pry her arms apart. "Come on, chere. Let Remy show you a good time."

"And what if someone sees us?" she asked. She let him take one of her hands, but she was still hesitant to comply with his wishes.

"Ain't no one we know gonna see us where we're going, so would you just trust me?" He gave her his famous smolder, but she didn't want to give in. Still, she was curious about where he wanted to take her.

"Alright," she said slowly and then got on the back of his bike. She held on tight as he started up the machine and took off. Rogue put her life in the hands of this crazy Cajun, but there was no place she would rather be.

Riding on Remy's bike Rogue could feel the wind blowing in her hair and the cold air whipping her face. It was a marvelous feeling, but when they finally stopped she was a little disappointed. They were in a back-parking lot of a small building, and Rogue was curious as to what kind of place this was.

"Where are we?" she asked as he helped her off the bike.

"My favorite place," he said and took her hands. "I come here when I want to blow off some steam." She smiled thinking about what out of the way place he had brought her to. He was right about one thing. No one from school would hang out here.

"So, what are we gonna do here?" she asked.

"Not much, just order a few drinks, and little somet'ing to eat, talk among other t'ings," he said, and she was intrigued about what he meant by other things.

"So, what are we waiting for," she said as he took her hand and led her to the back entrance. Once inside she realized that he brought her to a pool bar. There were only a few people inside, but she didn't recognize any of them. It was a good thing since she wasn't even sure if it was legal for her to even be there. He led her to a corner table in the back that was as secluded as it could be in such a small place.

"So, do you bring all your dates here?" she asked as sat down.

"Dare are no ot'er girls, not since we met again in New Orleans," he said and took her hand. She remembered she was wearing the necklace, so it was safe to touch. "No need to be jealous."

"Ah'm not," she said, but she was lying. He could see it too. "Well, maybe a little. Ya live in that house with all those hot X-girls. Ah just wonder if you showed any of them a good time."

"Anna, I ain't interested in any of dem.," he said, and she was for sure that he was telling the truth. "Sure, dere pretty, but dey ain't you."

He leaned over to give her a light kiss. "Believe me now?" he asked.

"Ah trust ya," she said as a waitress came over.

"Hey, handsome," the waitress said and made it a point to stick her breasts in his face. She was a leggy blonde with a generous figure, and she was shamelessly flirting with him. Rogue did her best to ignore it. "So, will you be having the usual?"

"Beer and a bowl of chili," he said.

"And your friend," she said, putting emphasis on her last word.

"Chili sounds good and a soda," she said and gave the girl a smile. Her eyes took a darker tone telling the girl to back off her man.

"Coming right up," she said and left the table, trying to avoid looking at Rogue

She had to laugh at how the girl was behaving. She could see he was with someone and still she pathetically tried to hit on him, although if the situation was reversed she may have done the same thing but only if he was alone.

"Did I ever tell you I'm glad you have your memory back?" She nodded her answer. It was still hard to think that there was a time when she couldn't remember something as brief as it may be. Mystique tried taking away a part of herself, but thanks to Remy she got it back. "It jus' about killed me bein' away from you."

"Ah didn't like it either," she said as he held onto her hand. She just loved the feel of his skin on hers. He's hands were rough but still gentle. "Even though I couldn't remember you, ah felt like a part of me was gone."

"You still have nightmares about dat?" he asked and she looked up in surprised. "I snuck over to the Brotherhood house one night and climbed up to your window. I saw you tossin' and turnin' in your sleep."

"So, you knew I was havin' nightmares?" she asked and he just kissed her hand. "Well, ah still have them, but there not as bad. Ah just think about you, and somehow they go away."

"Dat true?" he asked.

"Yeah," she said as the waitress came back with their order.

They continued to talk and enjoy each other's company as they ate. It was just a nice easy-going date, and Rogue was truly enjoying herself for the first time since she came to Bayville. After they finished eating Remy suggested they play a game of pool. Rogue hesitated in answering which made Remy come to a certain conclusion.

"You know how de play, don' you?" he asked and she had a look of embarrassment on her face.

"Well... not really," she said looking away.

"Dat's okay, Remy will teach ya," he said.

"You're gonna teach me to play pool?" she asked.

"Unless you scared of making a fool a yourself," he said with a smirk.

"Ah told ya before, Remy LeBeau, ah ain't afraid a nothin'," she said and stood up out of her chair. "So where do we start?"

Remy led her over to the pool table and taught her everything there was to know about the game. She started out not doing very well, but by their third game she was able to hold her own, and even caught the eye of several gentlemen patrons. Remy gave a guy a dirty look for looking at Rogue's ass a little too long.

In their last game she didn't beat Remy but she came close. She wanted that night to last forever, but then she looked at the clock and saw that it was just past 10:30. They had just about enough time to get back to the park in time for Fred to pick her up.

"Ah guess we gotta leave now," Rogue said and looked disappointed.

"You could just call Fred and tell him your date will be giving you a ride home... tomorrow morning," he said and had a devilish look in his eye.

"Remy, we can't do that," she said as he put away the pool sticks. "The point was that the other boys think ah'm datin' Fred and not you."

"I still don't like dat idea," Remy said.

"It won't be like that forever," she said and took his hand. "For now, we gotta go."

"Alright," he said and put his arm around her as they walked out together.

They made their way back to the park with ten minutes to spare. "Ah guess I should get going," Rogue said, but Remy had his arms around her and wasn't about to let her go.

"Not before I give you a goodnight kiss," he said. "It's customary."

"Ah guess we can't go against tradition," Rogue said as she looked deep into his eyes. They had kissed before, but tonight she seemed a bit nervous. It was their first actual date. Her heart was beating fast as he came closer to her and as their lips touched she melted into him.

Any fears that she had seemed to disappear as he held her into his arms. Her mouth opened slightly and she felt his tongue inside of her mouth and it was the sweetest taste she ever experienced. She never wanted this feeling to end. No one had ever made her feel the way Remy did, weak and strong at the same time, terrified and fearless all in the same breath.

Finally, they came up for air. "You better go before Fred gets here," she said still breathless and a little weak in the knees.

"Non, Chere, ain't goin' nowhere until I know you’re safe."

"Remy, ah don't want him t'see you," she said with a look a fright on her face.

"Don't worry, he won't," he said and walked over to some nearby trees. He jumped into one and she realized that she couldn't really see him anymore, but she knew that he was there.

She saw Fred's truck, and was surprised that the old jalopy was still running. That showed her that Fred was an excellent mechanic, but he was also a good friend. She wished she could have told him what was going on, but she couldn't risk it. If Mystique got wind that she was sneaking around with an X-Man, she would be furious, and Rogue feared she would take steps to split them up.

"Hey, Rogue," Fred said and waved. She waved back to tell him that she saw him. She looked back to the place that Remy was hiding and blew him a kiss before heading off. She walked towards Fred's truck taking her time not wanting to leave the park. She knew Remy was watching and knew his heart ached as much at their parting as hers did. 

*************************************************

Remy stayed frozen in his spot behind the tree until Fred's truck was out of sight. He never wanted to let her go, but she didn't give him much choice. Rogue was many things and one of those things was stubborn. It was one of the many reasons that he loved her.

Once her physical presence could no longer be felt he walked to his motorcycle and made his way home, or rather back to the Institute. That place was not going to feel like home, not until his girl was there with him. He wished he could just storm into the Brotherhood House like some caveman and whisk her away by force, but he knew he couldn't do that to her. She had to figure this thing out for herself, and the only thing he could do for now was offer her his support. That didn't mean he wasn't going to worry about her, or take every advantage he got to steal a few moments alone with her. He would do that and no matter the risk.

He soon arrived at the institute and was greeted by Logan. He was standing near his parking space and smoking a cigar. "How was your date?"

"With ma Cherie it can only be heaven," he said. He had a faraway look and the gruff man smacked him lightly in the head to bring him back to reality. "Hey, what you do dat for?"

"To get your attention," Logan said. "You really love that girl, don't ya?"

"I've been in love wid her since I was seven years old," Remy said and looked away. "I'd do anyt'ing for her, even give up my life to save her, go anywhere t'find her."

"Wait a minute," Logan said and shook his head. "Is that why you came here?"

"So, what if it is?" Remy said. "Haven't you ever been in love before?"

"Yeah, once, but it didn't work out, but what is the deal with you and Rogue?"

"Well, before I came wid you to New York, Rogue and I had a thing going in New Orleans. Dat was until Mystique kidnapped her. I found out she was bringin' ma belle here, so let's jus' say I took de opportunity. Den when I met up wid her in school again she didn't remember me, so we came up wid a plan t'find out what was goin' on."

"Who's we?" Logan asked.

"Don't matter who, only dat we found out what dat witch was doin' to Rogue," Remy said. "I want her out of dat house, but she's stubborn. She always has been."

"And what about this letter?" Logan asked.

"It's in my room, but do you speak German?"

"No, but Chuck does," he said. "Look, the elf won't know anything about it at least until we find out if it's real."

"Good, and I hope this spyin' business is over soon," Remy said as they left the parking garage. He was silent all the way up to his room with Logan following him the whole way. All the other kids were in bed by then, but the two were quiet, so they didn't wake anyone.

Remy entered his room while Logan waited outside. Bruno was already asleep, and he was quite the grump if he was awakened for any reason. Remy pulled out the small iron box with the false bottom and pulled out the letter, and then returned the box to its hiding place.

He left the room without making a noise and met Logan in the hallway. "Here's de letter," he said and handed it to him. "I just hope Mystique don' discover it's missing, and if she does, she doesn't figure out Rogue took it."

"Then we'll keep a close eye on her. The Prof has been sayin' for weeks somethin' wasn't right over at that house, and it had somethin' to do with Rogue. Don't worry, I figure before long your girl will be here with us."

"I hope so," Remy said and walked back into his room. He pulled out his phone and sent a text to Rogue.

He's got it. Be safe and know I love you.

After she received the text, he knew she would delete it. It was an agreement they had come to. If anyone in that house were to look through her phone he didn't want any trace of her contacting him or any of the X-Men. He put his phone away and crawled into bed, his dreams consumed with nothing but her. 

Chapter Text

Remy woke the next morning hoping to get a text back from Rogue, but there was nothing. He wanted to go out and investigate, but he had an early morning training session with Logan. Sometimes he wondered if the clawed man was out to kill him, because it seemed no matter how well he did the sessions became tougher and more intense, not that he couldn't handle it. Today, he just wasn't focused.

He went through Logan's obstacle course twice and still he failed. He had enough for one day and walked into the kitchen to get a drink and a snack. Bruno was also in the kitchen with Tara, eating breakfast.

"Hey, Remy, why don't you join us?" Tara asked and picked up the maple syrup. "Bruno made blueberry pancakes."

"No t'anks, Tara," he said and took out his phone again. Still there was no message from Rogue.

"She's still not answering?" Tara asked taking a bite of her pancakes. Remy looked over at her a little confused. "She's not answering my texts either."

"Somet'ing's wrong," Remy said and put his phone away.

"She probably just slept in this morning, after your date last night," Tara said trying to reassure him.

"You got some psychic powers along wid dose fairy wings?" he asked and Tara just shook her head.

"No, I just know Rogue," Tara said, taking another bite. She turned to Bruno with a smile. "I'm so lucky to have a boyfriend who can cook."

"I t'ink I will have some a dose pancakes," Remy said, perking up

"I made plenty," Bruno said as Tara laughed.

"You never tasted anything like Bruno's pancakes," Tara said as she sopped up the rest of the syrup with the last fork full of pancake.

"Looks like Bruno knows de way to a femme's heart," Remy said with a coy smile.

"Well, it wasn't his cooking that attracted me to him anyway."

"Oh, yeah," Bruno said, coming up behind her chair. "And what was that?"

"Your animal magnetism," she said and leaned back and he gave her a kiss. They were laughing and carrying on, so much so it made Remy think about Rogue, and how much he missed her.

"I t'ink I changed my mind about breakfast," he said and got up from his seat. "Got t'ings to do."

"Tell Rogue I said hi," Tara called out as he reached the door. Remy rolled his eyes and shook his head while smirking.

He left the kitchen and ran up the stairs to his room and packed a few things that had belonged to Rogue, still holding onto them since New Orleans. He meant to give them back before now, but having some of her things made him feel closer to her. There was her sketchbook and a few of her clothes and some of her makeup. He stuffed them in his bag and headed for the parking garage.

He was going to find out what was going on with her and those Brotherhood boys were not going to stop him. As he reached the parking garage he noticed that Logan was there doing some work on the X-Van but looked up from the front hood and noticed Remy heading for his bike. He had grease all over his hands, and he was holding a wrench.

"Going somewhere?" Logan asked as he wiped his brow with a rag.

"Out," Remy said and wouldn't elaborate, but Logan knew where he was going so he didn't need to tell him. He got on his bike and drove off.

The Brotherhood house wasn't that far away, and he made it there in less than ten minutes. It was broad daylight and Rogue's bedroom was on the left side, but there was a large tree that led straight to her window.

He peeked into the window and didn't see anyone around. Lance's jeep was nowhere in sight and from all the other times he had been there he remembered that it was parked out in front of the house, and he didn't see that eye sore of a truck that Fred picked Rogue up in the night before. With any luck the boys were gone, but that didn't mean that Rogue was around. She could have gone off somewhere with them, but he was going to take the chance that she was there and climbed the tree leading to her window after hiding his bike behind the high bushes like he had all the other times he had come by the check on her.

He barely made a sound as he scaled the tree and balanced himself on the thick branch that stopped less than a foot away from her window. It was open a crack and that would make it much easier than having to break in. He peeked inside to see Rogue sitting at her desk and working on her computer.

He slowly opened the window with one hand while bracing himself on the branch so he didn't fall looking over to see that she didn't move. He made some noise, but since she had her stereo on she didn't seem to hear him. Slipped in through the window he sneaked up behind her. He barely had his hands on her shoulder when he felt himself being whisked into the air and before he knew it he landed on his back with Rogue standing over him.

He smirked up at her which only sent an annoyed look across her face. "Glad to see you too, Chere," he said, but she only rolled her eyes.

"What are ya doin' here?" Rogue asked, moving a few steps back so Remy could pick himself off the floor. Rogue walked over to the stereo and turned it off.

He walked over to her just as she turned around to face him. "I was worried 'bout you," Remy said and tried to take her hand. She wasn't wearing gloves and refused to let him take it.

"Ah'm not wearin' my necklace," she said and stepped back next to her desk. "Now answer my question. What are you really doin' here?"

"I told you, Anna. I was worried 'bout you. When you didn't answer my texts I thought somethin' bad happened."

"Oh, my phone," Rogue said with a look of embarrassment on her face. She picked it up and realized that it had been on silence the entire time. "Sorry about that. Ah must have accidentally hit something to make it go all quiet."

"Well, I'm glad you're alright," Remy said and came close to her. Again, she backed up. "Rogue, what's wrong? Why won't you let me come near you?"

"Ah just don't wanna hurt you," Rogue said and folded her arms over her chest so her hands were hidden.

"I'm not scared to be close to you," he said and reached out for her. "With or without dat gem I wana be wid you. I can be careful if you just trust me."

She loosened up and stepped closer to him. He put his arms around her. Even through layers of clothing she could feel his warmth. He made her feel safe, and it was one of the reasons she had decided to do this investigation.

"I brought something for you," Remy said and looked towards his bag that was lying by the floor by the window.

"You got me a present?" Rogue asked him and looked excited.

"Not exactly," he said and picked up the bag off the floor. He reached inside and pulled out the sketchbook. "You left dis behind in my apartment in New Orleans."

"Ah thought ah lost this forever," she said and looked through the pictures. She stopped towards the back and looked at the last picture she sketched. It was one of Remy sleeping on the couch. "This one's my favorite." She turned it around to show him.

"Dat's real nice, chere," he said and looked deep into her eyes.

He wanted to kiss her, but she wasn't wearing her necklace. She somehow could sense that he wanted to touch her and placed the sketchbook down on her desk and ran over to her dresser. She fished through her jewelry box and pulled out a black cloth baggy. He was intrigued by what she was doing and came up behind her as she pulled out her necklace. She put it on and turned around to see he was standing next to her.

Without even a word his arms were around her and she found herself pressed against him. His lips barely brushed hers when she heard some noise coming from downstairs.

"Shit!" she whispered and broke away from his embrace. She ran to the door and listened closely to discover whose voice she was hearing. She turned to Remy with a terrified look on her face. "You have to leave now!" she said as she heard footsteps coming up the stairs. "Damn it!" she said quietly as she led him to the window.

"Hey! Rogue, open up!" It was Quicksilver's voice, and there was no way she wanted that speed demon to know she had a guy in her room.

"Coming!" she called out. She tried to get Remy to leave through the window, but she then saw Toad and Lance outside playing ball. If he left now he would surely be spotted. "Hide in the closet," she said, thinking there was no other place for him to go.

Remy didn't look like he was in a hurry to play hide and seek, but she pushed him into her closet and shut the door. He was smirking from the other side of the and took the opportunity to look through her closet. 

Rogue flew over to the door but realized that she had her necklace still on. She tucked it under her sweater so it would not be see open anded the door to see her least favorite person in the house.

"What do you want, Pietro?" she asked.

"Just wondering if Fred was around," he said leaning in the doorway. Remy peeked through the crack and thought he saw him wink at Rogue. Remy didn't like that one bit. "After your date yesterday, we tried to get some details out of him, but he wouldn't say a word."

"That's 'cause Freddie's a gentleman, unlike others in this house," Rogue said and tried to shut the door on him, but he quietly blocked it and forced it open. "Look, ah'm tryin' to study, so would you please go away."

"No way, not until you take back that crap about me not being a gentleman," Pietro said and walked into her bedroom.

"Ah will not and get out of my room. You know the rule," she said and pointed to the door. She wasn't wearing gloves, and even though she had the necklace on she didn't want him to know that she could touch.

"Not until you take that crack back," he said and tried to come near her.

She backed off and picked up her gloves from the top of her hope chest. "Not after all that stuff you said about Tara. Now, get out."

"Just like you to defend an X-Man. Makes me think you would rather be one of them than one of us," Pietro said and zipped out of her room.

She ran to the door and quickly locked it then walked over to the closet and opened it. "You can come out now."

"Or you can come in, Ma Cherie," he said and grabbed her hand and pulled her inside.

"Remy, what are ya doin'?" she asked. He switched on the light and held a Victoria's Secret bag in his hand. "What are ya doin' with that?"

"Jus' imaginin' what you look like in dese," he said and pulled out a pair of black laced panties. Her face went blood red and she turned away. "Come on, chere, don' get all embarrassed. You a sexy girl, and you should have t'ings like dis to wear."

"I bet you'd like it if I pranced around in somethin' like that?" she asked and then grabbed the delicates and the bag from him.

"Not for dese boys in dis house, but for my own personal viewin'," he said and put his hands on either side of her waist. Then he whispered something in her ear. "Remy would enjoy takin' um off." She by then dropped the bag on the floor.

She gasped in surprise but before she could say a word he had his lips on hers. She moaned softly at his touch. She felt his hands on her lower back, and she felt goose bumps forming on her skin and her heart was racing. She was out of breath by the time they came up for air. He still had his arms around her which she didn't protest.

"How do ya do that?" she asked him. She was still breathing heavy, and there was a look of concern on his face.

"How do I do what, chere?" he asked as his fingers glided cross her chin.

"Make me feel so.... normal," she said and looked into his eyes.

"You're more than normal, Anna," he said and stroked her hair. "You're extraordinary. I known dat since we was kids. Spent all dat time after we was separated lookin' for you again, but I didn't know it. Now, I find you again, and I don't want to ever let you go."

"Ah know, ah feel the same way," she said and stroked his cheek.

"Den come wid me. Let's leave here together. We go wherever you want to."

"Ah want to, but ah can't. Until we know for sure what Mystique is really doin' you and your friends will never be safe."

"Dat why you're doin' dis... for me... for dem?"

"Remy, Tara risked herself to help me, and if Mystique found out what she did they just might kill her. Ah could never live with myself it that happened."

"What about you, chere?" Remy said, holding onto her. He wanted to hold her close to him, feeling if he held on it would keep her safe. "If anything happened to you I'd die."

"Nothin' gonna to happen to me, ah promise," she said holding him just as tightly as he was holding her. "She tried to separate us once, but never again."

She looked into his eyes as their lips were barely touching. She had an overwhelming need to be kissed at that moment. His lips were soft and sweet, and she couldn't get enough of them. She opened her mouth slightly and felt his tongue touch hers. They did their own little dance as her body pressed up against his. Even though it was a risk her body had this overwhelming need to be touched by his, and she wanted him to make love to her.

"I want you so bad right now," he whispered in her ear.

"I want you too," she said and opened the closet door. She had a hold of his hands and led him over to her bed. She sat down and motioned for him to sit next to her. "Make love to me, Remy."

"Are you sure?" he asked and she nodded and reached over to kiss him. It was all the answer he needed as he lowered her down to the bed.

"Rogue!" she heard a woman scream from down the hallway. "I want to speak with you now!"

"Mystique is here!" she said as she forced Remy off of her. In seconds the woman was banging on her door. "Get under the bed," she whispered.

Remy would have preferred for this to be all out in the open, but he knew what the woman was capable of and didn't want to bring any more heat on his girlfriend. He slipped under the bed quiet as a church mouse. 

Rogue opened up the door and stepped out into the hallway. She was trying to put as much distance between Remy and Mystique as she could and shut the door behind her and looked up to see the angry glare in Mystique's eyes.

"What's wrong?" Rogue asked, looking confused by Mystique's attitude. The woman could be hard, but she had never yelled at her like that before.

"I want to talk to you about last night," she said. Rogue used her best poker face and wondered if somehow, she had found out about her and Remy.

"Ah have no idea what you mean," Rogue said, shaking her head a bit.

"I mean you and Fred coming in after midnight," she scolded as if she were her mother.

"It was more like 11:30, and we were home well before curfew, and it wasn't even a school night," Rogue said trying to reason with the woman.

"You shouldn't have been out with him in the first place," Mystique said, grabbing her arm. It was a good thing she hadn't touched her exposed skin. She was still wearing the necklace, and she would have known something wasn't right.

"Why not? Fred and ah are friends, and even if it is somethin' more it ain't none of your business!" Rogue yelled. "You ain't my momma, and you can't tell who ah can and cannot see!"

"Rogue, I am trying to protect you!" Mystique said in a calmer voice. "I promised your aunt that I would look after you, and that means that I will not allow you to run wild especially with your mutation."

"Ah ain't runnin' wild. We just went to the derby and out to eat. That's it!" She turned around to go back into her room, but Mystique wasn't done talking to her.

"Sweetie, I just want to spare you the pain," she said and put her hand on Rogue's shoulder. "You can never be with a man, not with your powers, and you need to accept that."

"Ah don't have to accept anything!" Rogue yelled back. "If ah wanna go out with a boy ah will, and you can't stop me!"

She opened her door and stepped inside and slammed it hard. She locked the door and could still hear Mystique's words over and over in her head. In a way she was right. If it hadn't been for the gem she and Remy stole from the Assassins she wouldn't be able to touch him or anyone else. She wanted to lie on her bed and cry, but she remembered that she left Remy hiding under it.

"Remy," she whispered and sat down on the floor on her knees. "You can come out now." She lifted up the bed skirt to see if she could find him, but to her surprise he wasn't there. She looked over to the closet and then to the window. It was opened wide, and before it was just cracked. She figured he made his escape, and she was disappointed. She thought about what they were about to do before Mystique rudely interrupted them.

She sat down on her bed missing Remy already and looked over to her pillow and saw a note written on her scroll print stationary. She picked it up and read it.

Sorry for leaving so suddenly, but I didn't want to get you into any more trouble. Try to make an excuse to be gone this weekend, and we can pick up where we left off. Meet me in the park on Friday at 6:00 pm.

All my love

Remy

P.S. Wear something sexy.

Rogue smiled at that last part and folded up the letter and hid it in her jewelry box. She knew she should destroy the letter, but she just couldn't. She would make a treasure of it and hid it in a place she was sure no one would find it.

Chapter Text

Monday morning came before anyone knew it and a new week of school had started. The boys would groan about having to attend school, like being a mutant made them above it all. Rogue didn't mind. Some classes were boring but at least it got her out of the house, and she got to see Remy during lunch. Todd and Pietro cut classes a few times and even got caught once, but they didn't get in trouble. It could be because Mystique was actually their principal. She found that out when she touched her. The X-Men didn't even know, but she was sure that Professor Xavier and maybe even Logan, the guy with the claws, knew it.

She hadn't given Remy that bit of information and she wondered why she didn't. She would tell him everything she learned from Mystique one day, even her connection his to his father. She knew there was tension when it came to him and Jean Luc, but she knew it would hurt him more to know his father was part of some dangerous conspiracy.

Every morning before school, Mystique had them train, and training did become strenuous seeing that the boys never cut her any slack because she was a girl. In fact, they were harder on her because of it, but she managed to hold her own. Fred was the only one who didn't outwardly try to humiliate her, but it seemed Lance and Pietro were always making wise cracks and calling her demeaning names. Rogue just shrugged it off and most of the time and made them eat their own words.

Anything that happened in the training yard stayed there. Nothing of what happened was ever voiced. It was the way Mystique wanted it. She told Rogue repeatedly she was proud of her for standing up to the boys, but even with all her praise she was still going through the pretense of drugging her. Rogue always took that personally poured glass of orange juice. As long as Mystique believed she still didn't remember the better for her and the X-Men.

The boys and Rogue was soon off to school, piling as usual into Lance's van. They had a reputation of being a gang, and many of the students at Bayville High were afraid of them. That fear was cemented after Fred lost his temper one afternoon and roughed up half the football team, no one ever bothered them again after that. Most kids stayed clear of the Brotherhood gang, especially Fred for his size alone. They didn't dare go near Rogue, especially, since half the school thought they were dating.

She and Fred had most of their classes together so most kids treated her kindly, those who had the nerve to speak to her.

They got to school just as the first bell rang. She made it to homeroom just in time, and she walked in and saw that a few of the girls, cheerleaders, were whispering and pointing at her.

One blonde girl that she knew had a crush on Duncan Matthews, the so-called school hero, turned to her and whispered, "Question, vampire girl." Rogue turned to her and gave the girl her famous death glare. "When you and Blob boy fuck, are you on top?"

The blonde and two of her friends that were sitting next to her laughed. Rogue grabbed her wrist and twisted it slightly. "None of your fucking business," Rogue whispered back and then let go.

"You bitch," the girl said, rubbing her sore wrist. "You could have broken..."

"That's right, you pathetic little Barbie doll. If ah wanted to ah could have, just remember that." Rogue stood up just as the blonde did and faced her eye to eye. "Be careful who you piss off, Barbie."

Rogue moved to the back and sat next to Tara who passed her a note. She took it very discretely and sat down. She opened it up and read it.

Rogue,

You know that I am always your friend. Please, be careful where Mystique is concerned, and the thing about Fred... you can fool everyone else but not me. Meet me after school by the bleachers on the south side. I need to talk to you.

BF

She put the note in her purse and looked over at Tara and gave a quick nod. It was all Tara needed to know that Rogue was going to meet her. She sat back and waited for homeroom to be over. It was kind of a stupid procedure. It was only to make role call and act stupid like those two dumb cheerleaders attempting to make fun of her. As far as they were concerned she was Fred Duke's girl, but if they knew the truth they would be more afraid. Both she and Remy had dangerous powers. He could probably level the school in no time flat, and she had the capability to put everyone into a coma. Doing just that to those three girls did appeal to her, but she didn't want those airheads' psyches swimming around in her head.

She was relieved when the bell rang, and she got up and ran out of the room.

Her next class seemed like a godsend since she didn't have to deal with those cheerleaders, but there was still whispers and laughter when she passed by. She had to remind herself to kill Pietro when she had the chance.

It wouldn't be a good idea to fess up the truth that she and Fred were only friends and that she was actually dating someone else. If Mystique knew she would find a way to separate them for good, and she couldn't stop her investigation until the truth was exposed.

Lunch time came, and she made a quick appearance in the lunchroom where Fred had been waiting for her. They had to do everything they could to make everyone think they were a real couple and walking hand in hand would do the trick.

For most people hearing the rumor was one thing but seeing made it all the more real. They sat down at the table together Fred having his usual ten servings and Rogue having a modest lunch.

She looked up and saw Remy across the lunchroom. He didn't look happy to see her sitting there with Fred acting like she was his girl. She could see that he was jealous and hoped that he didn't do anything stupid.

"Excuse me, Fred," she said and got up out of her seat. "Ah need to go to the ladies' room."

"Sure, but be back before your lunch gets cold," he said and then shoved more food into his mouth. He always brought a large fork and spoon seeing that normal sized utensils were much too small.

Fred watched her as she left the cafeteria but he also noticed that X-Man, the one they called Gambit left at about the same time too. Fred wasn't the smartest person in the world, but he wasn't stupid either. He had the feeling that there was something going on.

Rogue walked down to the girl's bathroom and walked in. It was one of the bathrooms that were rarely used since it was down a remote hallway. She looked up and saw Remy enter the bathroom a she had a small smile on her face.

"Finally got away from Blob Boy?" he asked but she rolled her eyes and shook her head.

"He's not that bad," Rogue said and came close to him. "In fact, he's a good friend."

"I know, but after hearing' all de crap people been sayin' 'bout you and him..."

"It ain't true," Rogue said and put her arms about him. "You're the only one ah love."

He held her tight for a few seconds until he heard someone step through the door. Rogue looked over and saw that it was Fred. "What's going on here?"

"Fred, this isn't what it looks like," she said but she really didn't know what he was thinking.

"This X-geek bothering you?" Fred said and came towards them. "No one messes with Rogue while I'm around."

"Fred, don't," Rogue said, trying to calm him down. "Remy wouldn't hurt me."

"I don't believe that," Fred said and reached over and grabbed Remy by the collar.

"Enough talk. It's time for action." He threw Remy against the far wall adjacent to the sinks.

"No," Rogue said and rushed towards him. She knelt down to see if he was okay. "Remy, speak to me."

"I'm fine, chere, but he ain't," he said staggering to his feet. "Not for long."

"Bring it on!" Fred shouted and Remy charged a card. Fred laughed at that. "You can't hurt me. I'm the Blob."

"More like a puddle," Remy said and threw the card. It hit Fred and propelled him back against the door.

Fred got up after a few seconds and was about to retaliate but was stopped when Rogue stepped in between them and held out her arms. Her gloves were off and she had an intense look in her eyes.

"Stop it both of ya, or ah'll drain ya both!" The glare in her eye told Remy she was dead serious.

Fred looked scared knowing that when her temper was up no one around her was safe.

"I'm just coming to your defense," Fred said and tried to approach her, but she wasn't backing down.

"You don't need to protect me from Remy. He's my..."

Suddenly something dawned on Fred. "Oh, Rogue, are you saying this is the guy...?"

"Well," she said not wanting to spill the beans. Remy came towards her with another card in hand.

"We better tell 'em, put an end to dis farce," Remy said.

"He's the guy you been seeing," Fred said and scratched his head. "Never figured you'd go for an X-Man." He looked a little hurt. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"It's complicated, but Remy and ah been together for a long time even before ah came to Bayville. Please, Freddie, you can't tell anyone... especially Mystique."

"What is this about?" Fred asked, coming around to inspect Rogue's taste in men. "Why shouldn't I tell her right now that you're a traitor."

'Cause she's the one who betrayed me," Rogue said, and she was sure she convinced Fred that she was telling the truth. "Please, Fred, don't tell her. Do this for me."

"Well, okay, but only for you, not for this riff raff," Fred said and looked disgusted. The bell rang, and Fred left the bathroom giving Remy one last dirty look.

Remy looked over at Rogue after he was gone. "T'ink he'll say anyt'ing?"

"Naw, he wouldn't do that," Rogue said as Remy took her hand. He had gloves on so it was safe.

"He likes you," Remy said and there was a hint of jealousy in his eyes. "Don' like de way he looks at you."

"Like what?" Rogue asked confused.

"Like you're his," he said and those words disgusted her.

"Ah don't belong to anyone but me," she said and glared at him. "Ah'm with you because ah wanna be. Remember that."

She picked up her bag and walked out of the slightly damaged bathroom. He smirked and shook his head, remembering the reason he fell in love with her in the first place.

The rest of the school day seemed the drag on, and Rogue was still nervous that Fred was going to rat her and Remy out. She and Fred barely spoke in art class, but after the bell rang he grabbed her arm before she could take off.

"Hey, Rogue, umm...look. I don't know what's going on with you and that guy, but I won't tell. I promise." He raised his right hand, gesturing that he truly meant it.

"Thanks, Fred," Rogue said, looking relieved. As she gathered her books she continued, "Oh, tell the boys I'll be home later and not to wait for me."

"Sure," he said and left the room. She wasn't about to tell him why. If he thought she was actually friends and another X-Man she didn't think he could handle that, but it was nice to know that he was in fact her ally.

She walked out of the classroom on her way to her locker to gather her books. Tara would be waiting for her, so she would have to hurry. She looked inside her notebook and skimmed over her list to see what books she needed. She picked up her math and history book. She had a paper due on Monday, and she barely started it. She dumped the books in her bag and closed her locker door and walked as quickly as she could without running down the hallway.

She went out the back exit nearest the football field. The team was out practicing or rather showing off for their female admirers. She just rolled her eyes and scoffed at the pathetic display for attention.

She raced over to the other side of the bleachers and looked around and saw Tara standing there. She was wearing a red baggy sweater and her dark blue jean jacket. Back in Caldecott she would always wear more revealing clothes, but since her powers came into play, she had to hide certain things. No one knew about her wings at school except for the X-kids, the Brotherhood and of course their principal.

"You made it," Tara said and gave her a quick hug.

Rogue didn't have her necklace and was a little wary about touching people without it, but Tara understood about her powers and was careful not to touch her skin.

"So why did ya want to meet me?" Rogue asked.

"Well, it's simple," Tara said. "I asked you to meet me to tell you to drop this farce."

"If you mean finding out the truth, ah can't, Tara," Rogue said as she stepped behind the bleachers so no one would see her. "She manipulated me, kidnapped and drugged to keep me from rememberin'," Rogue said, her becoming a little shaky towards the end. "Ah have to know why someone would go through that trouble."

"But what if she finds out what you're doin?" Tara asked.

"She won't, and if she does ah'll deal with it," Rogue said and she heard some voices. She looked and saw it was some of the girls that were ogling the football players earlier.

"You know how dangerous this is?" Tara whispered as they moved deeper into the bleachers.

"Yes, ah do, and ah don't want her coming after you. If she ever found out that you switched that drug she would go after you, and ah ain't about to let that happen."

"Remy said you would be stubborn," Tara said, still watching out for anyone who might approach.

"Did he put you up to this?" Rogue asked. There was a bit of an angry look in her eye.

"No, he doesn't know anything about it and neither does Bruno." Tara had a worried look on her face. "Look, Rogue I'm just worried about you. What if anyone in that house finds out about you and Remy?"

"They already did," Rogue said and looked away which made Tara very nervous. "Fred kind of caught us in the bathroom, and they sort of got into a fight."

"What?" Tara said with a look of horror on her face. "That does it. Now, everyone is going to know, and that will put you in danger."

"No, it won't because he said he wouldn't say anything," Rogue said trying to convince Tara, but she didn't look like she believed it. "He's my friend and ah trust him."

"Are you sure?" Tara asked not looking at all convinced.

"Yeah, ah think so," Rogue said and looked at her phone and saw that it was getting late. "Look, Tara, ah have to go. Ah promise if anything happens ah'll call you."

"Be careful, Rogue," Tara said, giving her a hug goodbye. "I don't want to see anything happen to my best friend."

Rogue left the bleachers when she felt that it was clear, but she had no idea that someone was watching. A white-haired demon lurked in the shadows. He stood there and watched her pass, not doing anything... not yet.

Chapter Text

Chapter Nineteen: Defending a Girl's Honor

Rogue returned home within an hour. She was about to go up to her room to start her homework when she heard Pietro's voice call out to her.

"Hey, Rogue, how are you and Freddie boy doing?" he asked. He stood in the doorway with a smug look on his face.

"Why are ya so interested?" she asked as he flipped a coin in one hand, while using his arm to lean up against the door opening.

"Because I know you're both lying," Pietro said and he zipped next to her just as she tried to climb the stairs, but he blocked her way. "I saw you run into that bathroom, and then that x-freak went in after you."

"That doesn't prove anythin'," Rogue said and tried to move his arm, but he wasn't budging.

"I heard everything you said," he said with a laugh. "Mystique would love to hear what I know. She would love to know her golden girl is nothing but a slut."

"Shut the fuck up, Pietro," Rogue said, bringing up her gloved hand to hit him, but he grabbed her and twisted her arm around her back. "Let go of me!" She screamed.

Pietro slammed her against the wall as she tried to break free, but he was way too fast. "Maybe you're lying about others things too, like your powers."

His mouth was close to her ear and his skin was so close it almost touched. "Why don't you find out, asshole?"

"Not until you confess," he said concentrating on not touching her but still getting as close as possible. He let his guard down, and Rogue was able to move her left leg. She moved it slightly and tangled it around his leg and jerked it until he lost his balance.

She quickly removed her glove and as he fell unto the stairs she touched his exposed arm. After that she knew exactly what he knew and had every intention on confronting him about it.

Just as Rogue knocked Pietro out cold Fred walked through the front door. When he happened upon the scene he had a look of shock and concern on his face. "What happened to him?" Fred asked looking down at Pietro's unconscious body.

"He knows," Rogue said, looking sullenly at Fred. Her lips trembled a little, but he looked more freaked out than she did.

"What are we gonna do?" he asked. He scratched his head as if he were trying to find the solution. Then an idea popped into Rogue's head and the look on her face brightened.

"Blackmail him," she said, but Fred looked confused. "For now, take sleeping boy up to his room, and make sure he can't get loose until we have a chance to interrogate him.

*************************************************

A short time later Rogue was in her room pacing when she was startled by a rapping on her door. She had been in deep thought and the noise made her jump. "Rogue, open up." She was relieved that it was Fred's voice.

She looked out the window to see Lance and Todd driving off. It was a relief having them out of the house, because it would give her and Fred a chance to work on Pietro while Mystique was out. There was a PTA meeting that night and she would not be back until late. She walked over to the door and opened it.

"He's waking up," Fred said with fear in his eyes. "If he tells..."

"He won't," Rogue said and swiftly walked towards Pietro's room. She saw the door was cracked, and the speed demon was tied up on his bed. They were special ropes that even he couldn't get out of. She could see him struggling and she wanted to feel sorry for him, but after the dirt she picked up on him she couldn't feel very much empathy.

"Hey, lowlife, have a nice nap?" she asked sarcastically as he tried to move his legs out of the ropes. They were so thick and tied so tight that he couldn't move a muscle. "Ya want us to turn ya loose?" All she got was a whimper, since his mouth was tightly gagged as well. "Be a good boy, and that might just happen." She took the gag off him, but in no way, did she do it gently.

"Get me out of this, you bitch!" he screamed at her as soon as his mouth was free.

"Not until we get a few things straight," she said and stuffed one of Fred's old gym socks in his mouth to keep him quiet so she could propose the deal. She could hear him gagging, even though the sock was only partway in his mouth. "What ya think ya know... forget," she said but Pietro just gave a scowl. "Ya tell Mystique anything, ya goin' to juvy."

She teasingly took the gag out of his mouth in hopes of getting his answer. To her surprise, he didn't even attempt to shout at her. She figured that he didn't want that smelly sock in his mouth again.

"You have nothing on me, cornpone," he said and spit at her. She slapped him in the face after that insult. She was wearing her black leather gloves and it the impact stung his face.

"Ah know everything ya did, Speedy," she said, but he merely laughed at her while turning his head away from her. "Nothing to say?"

He then turned back looking confident. "If you're talking about that business with Spikeboy...."

"No, ah'm talking about that," she said interrupting him. She found out about that weeks ago during their training session. She just never said anything about it, or how a mysterious man got him out of that whole mess. There was something else she picked up, something more recent. "Ah'm talking about your little fencin' operation you got goin'. Let's see now: 16 car stereos, and the 10K in merchandise lost in the robbery at the electronic store hit last week. How about the bank heist three days ago?"

"You can't know about that, and you can't prove it even if you did," he said in a frantic voice.

"Ah may not be able to prove it, but it wouldn't take much to get Vince and Eddie to squeal," she said and Pietro looked surprised as she voiced the names of his accomplices. "Those boys are afraid a mutants. That's how you got them to work for you in the first place. Now, if they're afraid a what you can do, just how scared are they gonna be when the know what ah can do."

"Y-you w-wouldn't," he said stuttering out the words. "Y-you c-couldn't... rat out a teammate...?"

"I saw every little dirty job you pulled off since ya been in Bayville when ah touched ya," Rogue said, looking him straight in the eye. "Deny it, Speedy."

She stared him down so hard he had no choice but to confess. "Okay, it's true," he said with a whimper in his voice. "If you tell Mystique..."

"Ah won't tell and neither will Fred if you keep your mouth shut," she said as Fred stood by the foot of his bed. The only other person in that house he feared more than Mystique was Fred Dukes and now Rogue.

"Okay, okay, I won't tell," he said as Rogue looked over at Fred.

"Freddie," Rogue said, turning to the big kid who had his eye on Pietro the entire time. "Look in the loose floorboard in the closet. You'll find a metal box," Rogue said as Pietro's panic rose.

"No, Rogue, don't do it, please" he said as Fred ripped the floor out, after having trouble removing the floorboard. There he found the box, just where she said it would be.

"What do we have here," Fred said as he opened it after ripping off the lock. It revealed a substantial wad of cash tied in two fat rubber bands.

"Hey, that’s my life savings," he said as Fred handed the large pile of money to Rogue.

"The animal shelter is about to get a big donation," Rogue said and put the money inside her jacket pocket."

"There's over $2,000!" Pietro screamed. "You can't take that! It's mine! I earned it!"

"Off of stolen goods," Fred said and came and stood next to Rogue. "That wasn't a nice thing to do, Pietro."

"We're the Brotherhood, and we ain't nice," he said just as Fred raised his hand, but Rogue stopped him from attacking.

"Now, from now on you're going to be a good little boy," Rogue said as Pietro turned away from her. "You're gonna stop stealing, be nice to the kids at school and never tell anyone anything about me."

"Fine," he said with a pout as Fred just growled at him. "Now, get me out of this."

"Do what you want with him, Fred," Rogue said and walked towards the door. Fred Dukes formed a smirk on his face which made Pietro swallow hard. "Ah got an errand to run."

Rogue left the room, leaving Blob and Quicksilver alone.

"Come on, Freddie, don't do anything rash. You know I was only foolin'," Pietro said but it didn't look like Fred was buying it.

"Yeah, right," he said and made a fist and punched him in the face. It was only a tap, but a tap from the Blob would make him feel like he had been hit by a semi. Pietro screamed out in pain, to the point that he was almost crying. "That was for Rogue."

"Hey, she don't need you defending her, Blob boy, not after..."

"As far as I'm concerned, she took it easy on you, but I won't," Fred said and raised his fist to hit him again.

"Wait!" Pietro shouted. "I know why you're doing this, Freddie boy." He chuckled after his last word. "You don't like her dating that X-Man, and I know why. You want her for yourself." Fred lowered his fist until his arm hung limp at his side. "Admit it, Freddie. You want her." Pietro hummed some stupid little kid's rhyme about Freddie and Rogue getting married.

"Shut up!" he yelled and slapped him so hard that he smashed the headboard and freeing the speed demon.

"Thank you, loverboy," he said and took off. He was out the room before Fred knew what happened. After the thrashing he gave him, he was running slower than normal, but too fast the catch.

Fred just stood there wondering if he was right. Rogue was the only girl in school who even talked to him, but she would never think of him in that way. He wondered if any girl ever would.

*************************************************

Rogue walked the two blocks to the animal shelter to drop off the wad of cash she pitched from Pietro. Getting rid of that money would be the best thing to do. Someone might figure out how Speed Boy got it, and he could spend the rest of his teenage years behind bars. Until the money was long gone, she wouldn't be able to rest.

She reached the shelter in no time and walked in without even looking around. She saw a girl in the waiting room with two small kittens in her arms. They didn't look more than a few weeks old. She recognized the girl as the one she had a confrontation in the bathroom a few days ago. Her name was Kitty pride, the X-Man with that weird phasing power.

"But you have to take them," she pleaded with the woman at the reception desk. "I only rescued these two little ones from a boy trying to use them as target practice. I can't keep them."

"Without a donation, we can't take them," the woman said which made Kitty groan.

"Just what I get for trying to do a good deed," Kitty cried out. "Look all I got is three dollars left out of my allowance, and my parents won't give me any more money until next week."

"I'm sorry, Miss, but the minimum is $10, and that doesn't even cover room and board."

"Ah got it covered," Rogue said and came up to the desk. "Will this be enough?" she asked and placed the two rubber band wads on the counter.

The woman's eyes grew big, but wouldn't touch the money Rogue had given her. "How much is that?"

"More than enough to cover two little kittens, and find 'em a good home," Rogue and walked back to the entrance door and exited.

She stayed outside the shelter for a few minutes and thought about the events of the day. Having Fred know her secret was one thing, but with Pietro knowing she wondered how long it would be before Mystique figured it out. She may have been a psychotic mess, but she wasn't stupid. She was about to walk towards the ice cream shop to get a snack when she heard a voice call her name.

"Hey, Rogue, wait up!" She turned back to Kitty waving her arm in the air. Rogue was confused. Why would someone like Kitty Pride want her for? "I want to tell you something."

"Yeah, what?" Rogue asked confused.

"I just wanted to say that it was nice of you to give that money to the animal shelter," she said with a sweet smile on her face. "So why did you do it?"

"It's my good deed for the year," Rogue said, trying to play it off as not being a big deal.

"Come on, I know you're not as tough as you look," she said, and Rogue could see a look of innocence in her eyes. She couldn't remember a time when she was innocent, but she decided to humor the girl.

"Are you sure about that?" Rogue asked her, but Kitty looked like she didn't know how to answer the question. "I thought so. Now, here's a question for you. Did you really save those kittens?"

"Well, yeah, some crazy kid was shooting bee bees at them. I just couldn't stand by and let that happen. You believe me, don't you?"

"Ah don't have any reason not to," Rogue said and took a few steps towards the park. She had forgotten that she was heading to the ice cream shop."

"Yeah, wait, I was wondering if you'd like to hang out or something. I was on my way to the mall, and shopping is more fun if you have someone to go with. We could make fun of all the bad fashions."

“Shopping?” Rogue asked sounding confused. “Ah heard you say you only had three bucks.”

“In cash,” Kitty admitted. “I got plastic, but that place doesn’t take cards.”

"Oh, okay,” Rogue said, wondering if Kitty was telling the truth. "So your saying you wanna hang out with me?" Her voice sounded skeptical.

 Why not?" Kitty said holding out her hand. "Tara has a study date with Quicksilver, so what's the big deal if we hang out together, unless you don't want to."

"Well, I had shoppin' t'do anyway, so why not," Rogue said and smiled for the first time since her run-in with Pietro.

*************************************************

Fred didn't have time to worry about Pietro getting away from him, because he had someone else that he needed to see. He knew that Wolverine and some of the older kids at the X-mansion hung out at the local pool hall on the weekends, and even though it was a Friday it was still early evening, which was technically the start of the weekend. He was worried about Rogue and didn't want to see her get into any more trouble than she was already in.

He remembered what Pietro said about the real reason he was helping Rogue. Did he truly want her for himself? He would like nothing more than to have a girl like Rogue, of all the Brotherhood she was the nicest, and the only one of them who could beat him in a fight, granted it was after she 'borrowed' everyone else's powers, but when it came to hand to hand combat she was so much more skilled than the others.

Still, he wanted to make sure Gambit wasn't taking advantage of her, so he had to have a little talk with him in secret. Fred was a big guy, so walking the few blocks to the pool hall wasn't a problem. Most kids at school thought he was lazy and had no self-control when it came to food, but it was a little more complicated than that. His mutation was the reason for his size, and he ate as much as he did because he had to. Behind what others thought of as fat, there was pure muscle.

He would give that X-Men a good dose of what his powers could do, if for no other reason than to protect Rogue. Finally, he arrived at the pool hall, so he walked in thinking he would see that Cajun Casanova right when he walked in, but to his disappointment he was nowhere in sight.

So, he didn't make himself look like an idiot he walked up to the bar like any ordinary patron. "Can I get a soda?" Fred asked and pulled out a few dollars out of his pocket.

The bar tender just gave him a funny look but poured him a glass of cola without saying a word. Fred sat there feeling foolish for even coming in there. He gave up the whole idea of finding Gambit and confronting him when he heard that familiar Cajun accent. Fred looked around and saw him coming out of the bathroom with one of his X-buddies. Someone stirred up the anger in him at seeing the guy Rogue had been secretly going around with.

"Hey, X-Man," Fred said while walking towards him with his drink still in his hand.

Remy looked up with a confused look on his face. "Talkin’ to me, Dukes?" Remy asked.

"Yeah, I got something to talk to you about," Fred said trying to look intimidating which wouldn't be hard to do with most of the kids he went to school with, but this guy didn't seem fazed. If anything, he looked confused.

"What would you have to talk to me about?" Remy said with his arms crossed over his chest.

"Rogue," Fred said which made Gambit's eyes spark a bit.

"What about her?" Remy asked but Fred hesitated. "Somet'ing happen?"

"She got found out," Fred said which made Remy go pale. "Don't worry. It wasn't Mystique. It was Pietro."

"He do somet'ing to her?" Remy asked looking anxious.

"No, more like she did something to him," Fred said as Remy directed him to sit at one of the tables. "She...ummm... kind of blackmailed him"

Remy chuckled at that. "Sounds like somet'ing my chere would do."

"We tied him up, but he got away from us," Fred said, looking embarrassed. "Rogue found out some dirt on him, but that doesn't mean he won't shoot off his mouth.”

"I'll take care of the speed demon and Rogue," Remy said and got up from the table. "Don't worry about it."

"You love her, don't you?" Fred asked with a little disappointment in his face.

"Yeah," Remy said and walked off. Fred just sat there holding onto his drink tightly, so much so the glass shattered in his hand.

"Hey, what do you think you're doing?" He heard the bartender scream from across the room. "Those glasses cost money."

"Sorry," Fred said and held up a five dollar bill. He left it and the shards of glass on the table. He swiftly walked out the entrance door hoping he would never have to come in there again.

Chapter Text

Shopping with Kitty Pride wasn’t the way Rogue thought she would be spending her afternoon, but it did give her an excuse to pick out something special to wear for her big date with Remy that weekend. Mystique was going to be out of town until Monday, so the only obstacle she had was getting past the boys, but Fred would help her with that. He was going back home to visit his aunt, so she would just tell everyone she was going with him.

Todd and Lance would buy it, and she figured Pietro would keep his mouth shut, that is, if he wanted to stay out of jail. Mystique still thought she was taking that so-called medicine, and as long as Mystique thought she had her under her control she had time to find out what was really going on.

“So what about this one?” Kitty asked, while holding a pink lace dress in front of her.

“Ah’d never wear anything like that?” Rogue said and stuck her finger in her mouth and made a gagging noise.

“Not for you, for me,” she said with a smile. “I’m auditioning for the school play, and I want Jason to…”

“Jason?” Rogue questioned.

“The student head of the drama department,” Kitty said, trying to hide the redness in her face. “He is so like incredibly cute.” Rogue spaced out while Kitty prattled on about the guy she had a crush on. The only guy on her mind was Remy, and no matter how great Kitty told her this Jason person was he would never compare to her Remy. “So, is it true?”

“What?” Rogue asked only hearing the last thing her shopping partner said.  

“Is it true about you and Freddie Dukes?” Kitty asked as she picked up the Dorothy Gale looking farm dress and held it in front of her. “Is he like your main man?”

“Oh, Fred, yeah, we’re goin’ out, sort of,” Rogue said and slowly walked through several rows of dresses. Kitty looked at her funny, like she didn’t fully believe her.

“Yeah, okay,” Kitty said, but was preoccupied with a dress she found. It was a black lace dress that was partially opened in the back and the skirt was free flowing in a rag style. The style was was fun but still elegant. “Find something you like?” Kitty asked.

“Not for me, but maybe for you,” Kitty said and held up the dress in front of her.

“If it’s something pink, forget it…” Rogue stopped midsentence when she glanced over at Kitty and saw what she was displaying.

“I thought you would like it,” Kitty said with a satisfied smile plastered across her face, but Rogue was refusing to give her the satisfaction. “Come on, admit that you like it.”

“Well, it’s not bad,” Rogue said and Kitty let out a high-pitched giggle which made Rogue roll her eyes.

“Didn’t I tell you shopping would be fun,” Kitty said with a twinkle in her eye. “So why don’t you go try it on?”

“Okay,” Rogue said and took the dress from her and headed into the changing room. Part of her couldn’t believe she was doing this. Who would have ever thought that she would be shopping with Kitty?

Rogue was busy trying on the dress while Kitty waited outside anxious for her to come out. When she did she jumped a little at Kitty’s squealing. “You look so good,” Kitty practically jumped out of her shoes. “You should get it.”

“Ah intend to,” Rogue said as she looked at herself in the mirror. “He’ll love this dress,” she almost whispered.

“Who, Freddie?” Kitty asked and Rogue realized she heard her.

“Ohhh… yeah,” she said but Kitty looked skeptical. “Who else would ah wear a dress like this for?”

“Okay, whatever you say,” Kitty said and walked into the dressing room carrying half a dozen outfits.

Rogue just rolled her eyes imagining Kitty buying all those garments and her parents being in an uproar. Rogue never had that problem with Irene. In fact, it was the opposite. She always complained that Rogue didn’t buy enough clothes. The woman was always insisting that she fully cover herself because of a skin condition that she learned later was all a lie.

“You know, you’ll need accessories to go with that dress,” Kitty said and Rogue wondered what was in the meaning of her words.

Rogue just acted blasé and remarked nonchalantly. “Oh, ah intend to get some new shoes.”

“Shoes are just the start, but I’m talking real accessories, like jewelry and maybe a scarf or a cute little handbag and not to mention stuff for your hair.”

“Slow down, Kitty, ah got a necklace at home that would go perfect with this dress, and besides ah don’t like a whole lot of accessories,” Rogue said, putting extra emphasis and her last word.

“Oh, come on, it’s about the whole package, like an ice cream sundae. The dress and the shoes are like the base ice cream but the accessories are the topping that make the ice cream worth eating.”

“You’re not serious?” Rogue asked, rolling her eyes and laughing. She walked back into the changing room to take off the dress and change back into her regular clothes.

Kitty followed her trying on her own outfits. In the end Kitty decided on two which made Rogue think she had some self-control. After paying for their items Kitty pointed out a store that specialized in ladies footwear. Rogue thought the name of the store was rather silly, but it seemed Kitty had more knowledge about the stores in this mall than she did. It was called The Cinderella Hideaway and the younger girl’s eyes glittered as she grabbed Rogue’s hand and dragged her towards the store.

Rogue humored Kitty for the moment, wishing she could be somewhere else at the moment, but she did need a new pair of dress shoes so she would suffer through it.

“This is one of my favorite places, although Tara is always saying I have too many shoes and that I take up more than half the closet.”

“Tara said that?” Rogue asked and Kitty looked confused.

“Yeah, she’s my roommate,” Kitty said giving a bit of information. “I thought you knew her.”

“Yeah, ah do,” Rogue said as they entered the store. “We’re old friends.”

“Yeah, that’s right, she told me that,” Kitty said leading her towards the section where they kept the more dressy shoes.

“Ah have to say, they have some nice things,” Rogue said and picked up a pair of black pumps. “These are nice.” Rogue looked over at Kitty who had three different pairs of shoes she was about to try on. She let out a little laugh and sat down on one of the benches to try on the shoes that she picked out to see if they fit and to her surprised they were perfect and went with the dress she had just bought. “Well, Kitty, ah think I’m ready t’go.”

“Okay,” she said and put the last pair of shoes she tried on into its box. She picked up all three boxes and walked with Rogue to the counter.

“Are ya buyin’ all those?” Rogue asked.

“They’re on sale. Buy two get one free,” she said with a cheeky grin. Rogue just rolled her eyes as she placed her purchase on the counter. She paid for her item and waited for Kitty to finish paying for hers.

Rogue heard a crash but didn’t know where it came from followed by some screams and running down the hallways and past the store they were.

“Ah wonder what that’s about?” Rogue asked as they reached the entrance doors.

“A sale?” Kitty asked sarcastically.

“Not likely,” Rogue said and cautiously looked around. She looked up to see a large man in reddish orange armor with a crazy looking dome shaped helmet. “This looks dangerous.”

“Why would you say that?” Kitty asked while peeking out the door. “Oh, that’s why?” Kitty paused for a moment before saying, “We have to do something.”

“What are we gonna do?” Rogue asked in a scolding tone, but at that moment the large man passed them and Kitty ran out of the store. “Kitty!” Rogue called out. What the hell are ya doin’?”

“Hey, Jerk!!!” Kitty shouted while standing in front of the large man. Rogue was terrified at what might happen to the younger girl, but before she could act the large man grabbed for Kitty, but she fazed right through him and he fell forwards onto the linoleum floor. As he crashed down, the tile that surrounded his body had broken apart, and he seemed to be partially embedded into the floor.

“Oh, my God!” Rogue heard a woman yell out. Rogue saw the woman grab up a small child looking no more than five years old and running away from the fray.

Rogue went looking for Kitty but couldn’t locate her in the frenzied crowd. She walked slowly towards where the man was laying who seemed to be unconscious, but she couldn’t know for sure. He wasn’t moving, but she had seen enough horror movies to know that didn’t mean the assailant was dead. She suddenly heard a faint voice a short distance away. She looked around but still weary of her position.

Backing up to the wall at the edge of the store window she felt a hand touch hers. For some reason she was getting pulled back and about to strike her would-be abductor until she realized who it was.

“Remy,” she whispered as he dragged her behind the storefront and away from the scene. “What are ya doin’?”

“Savin’ your life,” he whispered back. “Dat guy coulda killed you.”

“Ah gotta find Kitty,” she said and tried to escape his arms.

“Rogue, wait,” he said and pulled her back. She gave him a defiant look. “Dat guy’s dangerous, an I don’ want you gettin’ hurt.”

“Ah can take care a myself, Cajun. Remember that,” Rogue fired back and walked towards the scene. Remy followed her pulling her back as he saw the big man move.

“We need to get out of here,” Remy said but Rogue was not backing down.

“Not until ah find Kitty,” she said and the big man moved a little more. Rogue escaped Remy’s grip and ran right towards the large man. “Hey, ugly, over here!”

She seemed to have gotten the man’s attention and raced directly towards her. Rogue was prepared and dove underneath him until she was now behind him.

“That guy’s not just big, but stupid too,” she said and jumped up onto his back. Rogue was able to get her glove off but just barely and touched his face. “Damn!” she cried out as a flood of memories her  entered her brain. It was almost more than she could take, and the powers were so strong but tried her best to keep her cool. Rogue grabbed a hold of his arm and was able to pick up the large man and throw him.

She could hear him scream as he glided through the air at a fast pace through several stores and landed in the mall parking lot smashing down on three cars.

Rogue fell to the ground still feeling the emotions and memories of the powerhouse she just defeated. Her hands were on the ground as she shook her head vigorously hoping it would release those memories and feelings from her brain, but it was too much and she passed out.

Remy raced towards her to see her lying on the ground. “Rogue! Are you alright?” he asked while picking up her limp body. Someone had been watching, but Remy was only worried about his girlfriend’s welfare at the moment.

He picked her up and took her down one of the smaller hallways and away from any crowd that might be gawking.

“Wake up and tell me you’re okay,” he said in a commanding voice. He gave her face a light tap with his gloved hand and she started to stir.

“What?” she gasped out in a breathy tone. “What happened?”

“You took out dat guy,” Remy said as she sat up. She was holding her head like she had the worst headache in human history.

“You mean Juggernaut,” she said and looked over at Remy. “That guy had some power and those memories were too much.”

“I t’ink we should get out of here, if you’re not too weak to stand,” he said and she was already starting to pick herself up. Remy helped her until she was finally on her feet.

“Ah think ah’m okay,” she said but closed her eyes tight before opening them again.

“Rogue!” she heard someone call her name.

“It’s Kitty,” she whispered and gave Remy’s hand a squeeze. “She can’t find us together. “I have to go.”

“You sure you’re okay?” Remy asked and put his arm around her.

“Ah’ll be fine,” she said and broke away from his embrace. “I’ll call you later when ah’m alone.” He nodded in agreement though reluctantly, while Rogue walked out into the main hallway.

She barely walked a few steps when a brown haired girl ran up to her giving her a hug. She wasn’t prepared for that and just realized that one of her gloves were missing.

“Rogue, you’re okay,” Kitty said giving her a big smile. “Hey, I saw what you did. Damn! Like I didn’t know you could do that.”

“Ah just used ole Juggy’s power against him,” Rogue said and Kitty looked confused.

“Who?” she asked as they quickly found a way out of the mall.

“Juggernaut,” Rogue said in answer to her question. “Ah thought that guy might have killed you.”

“No, I just phased through the floor and ended up in the subway. I was able to get back up here just in time to see you pummel that guy,” Kitty said as the tone of her voice went back to normal. “It’s just too bad well lost the things we bought.”

“It’s just clothes,” Rogue said and thought of that pretty dress she would never get to wear.

**********************************

Remy was still in the short hallway when he saw two bags lying on their sides. He remembered that those were the bags Rogue was carrying and picked them up. She might have thought she lost them or forgot all about them because of the fight. He picked them up and looked inside. There was a dress in one and pair of shoes in the other. Well, he figured he’ll get to see her in these items fairly soon, once he could get them back to her.

He waited for his moment before leaving the now damaged mall before he was spotted. He managed to make it to his motorcycle when he heard his phone go off.

He took it out of his pocket hoping it was Rogue, but instead it was a text from Kitty

We need to talk, was all it said.

Shit! Had she seem them together? Well, if she did part of him didn’t care. All he really wanted was to end this farce and get his girl away from those boys and Mystique.

Chapter Text

Remy rode down the street on his motorcycle until he reached the Brotherhood House. From what he could see it was quiet outside, but he still stayed along the edges of the high brushes until he reached the area right below Rogue’s bedroom. He didn’t hear anyone inside, so he climbed up the side of the house to get to her window, testing it to see that it was unlock which it was. Something he would have to scold her for. It was dangerous to leave a window open, but it seemed there was more danger inside that house then out. He slipped inside as quietly as he could while carrying her shopping bags and stealthy landed on the floor under her window. The room was just as he remembered it from the last time he was here.

He sat there on the floor and took a deep breath after his climb through the window. The place smelled like her perfume and a part of him wish she was in the room at that very moment. He took about a minute to catch his breath before crawling to his feet and placed the bags on her bed. The bedspread was in her favorite colors of green and black, and he sat on the bed next to where he had placed her two shopping bags. His curiosity got the better of him, and he reached into one the bag and pulled out the dress and looked at it.

A smile came to his face picturing his girl wearing this dress just for him. He imagined her modeling it in front of him and pictured the two of them dancing close. Her looking like and angel and with him dressed sharp in his evening attire. What a pair they made.

 He spread the dress out on the bed and did some snooping. She was a tough girl, but he noticed some girly things on her dresser like a perfume bottle, French of course, and even a power puff and what looked like a cosmetics bag. There was her jewelry box sitting towards the edge of the dresser and when he looked in it he noticed there were very few pieces, but he would fix that before long. Also the green stone he gave her was tucked away in its hiding place, the very thing that allowed them to touch.

Before long he heard a noise coming from down the hall and quickly grabbed the dress and put it back in the bag. He saw that Rogue had some sticky notes on her nightstand and with the pen he had in his pocket he quickly jotted something down and threw it in the bag before running over to the window and jumping out.

He climbed down the side of the house and left as quietly as he could. Again he came and went undetected and ran to his bike and drove away. It wasn’t long before he reached home and entered the garage and parked his bike. At first he thought he was alone but as he turned off his bike he heard a familiar grunt.

“Wolverine,” he said nonchalantly.

“Where have you been?” he asked loudly like he was reprimanding a child.

“Out,” was all he would say positioning his bike meticulously so nothing was around to damage it. “So what’s happening?”

“We got a situation,” the older man said which got Gambit’s attention. “The professor is holding a meeting, and we all need to be there.” Wolverine was walking quickly out of the parking garage with Gambit following close behind him.

They both made their way to the Professor’s office where the team was gathered. Gambit entered and stood by Bruno when the professor began to speak.

“Thank you all for coming, and as you know there was an incidence at the mall today,” he began but some of the younger members of the team were whispering amongst themselves.

“That was so crazy,” Even said just above a whisper. I wish I could have been there.”

“As I was saying, the assault on the mall was no random attack,” the professor continued when the whispering died down. “The man responsible is called Juggernaut, and he is my brother.” His last revelation came slowly with the mouths of many team members dropping open.

“What?” Scott said out loud. He was usually the most levelheaded of the group but he was in pure shock. Wolverine didn’t look one bit surprised and neither did Storm. “We didn’t even know you had a brother but one that…”

“Yes, Scott, and he did this today to get my attention,” The professor said with a sullen look in his eye. “Now, he has been apprehended, and even though that comes as a relief we still don’t know how he was defeated.”

“I do,” Kitty said and raised her hand. “Professor, I was there, and I saw everything that happened.”

“You weren’t hurt, were you?” Storm asked in concern, but Kitty just shook her head. “Don’t worry. I’m fine, Storm.”

“Do you know how Juggernaut ended up in his current condition?” the Professor asked. His voice was almost trembling, not wanting to see one of his students in any unnecessary danger.

“Yeah, it was Rogue,” Kitty said and some of the other kids looked surprised. Even Wolverine looked impressed while Storm looked worried. The professor didn’t look one bit surprised. “I did something dumb and went head on after that guy. What else was I supposed to do? He was tearing up the mall, and people getting hurt. So I ran right towards him, but I phased through him and right down into the subway. By the time I got back on to the first level again, Rogue was mopping the floor with him.”

“Really?” Evan said in amazement. “Didn’t know the Goth girl was so bad ass.”

“More than that,” Kitty said, looking a little shocked by her own words. “She picked him up and threw him right into the parking lot. After that he didn’t get up. Cops started showing up, so we left out of the back way before anybody spotted us.”

“Wait.” Scott said giving Kitty a stern look. “You were there with her?”

“Yeah, we just went shopping, and actually she’s really nice,” Kitty said defensively. “Just because they were X-Men, doesn’t mean they can’t spend time with anyone else, even if they are in the Brotherhood. “ It’s just too bad she prefers to hang out with the loserhood. She should be with us.”

“Kitty, that would be nice, but  it’s her choice,” Jean said, coming up to the younger girl. “The professor always says we can’t force anyone to join us.”

“I know, but it would be cool to have someone like her on the team,” Kitty said with a sullen look in her eyes. “She could be like our secret weapon.”

“No one should be a weapon,” Wolverine said and Kitty realized she struck a nerve.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that,” Kitty, with her head dropping down.

Remy stayed silent even though he was uncomfortable even being there, but Wolverine threw him a look and somehow Remy thought the older man just figured out where he had been.

The Professor continued where he left off in his normal tone. “I just want you all to be vigilant.” He words were authoritative but full of concern. “He is contained for now, but it is possible that he could at any time escape.

“Why would he want to hurt us?” Evan asked but it seemed like a stupid question.

“Because he hates me,” the professor said with a sullen look in his eyes. “I just want you all to be careful.”

“We will, Professor.” Kurt said and put his arm around Kitty. “We stick together like glue.”

“Kurt, don’t be so dramatic,” Kitty said while pushing him away.

“So is this meeting’s adjourned?” Wolverine asked standing in the corner looking bored.

“Yes,” the Professor said. “I’ll see you all at dinner.”

Remy approached the professor after everyone had left, and the older man looked intrigued by his action. “Is there something you want to share, Mister LeBeau.” Hearing the Professor address him so formally made him nervous. He had witnessed that kind of behavior growing up with his father, right before he was about to kill or in the least blackmail someone.

“I jus’ wanted to let you know that I’ll be goin’ into de city dis weekend. My cousin’s in town.” Remy said and the older man looked skeptical.

“That’s quite alright,” he said with a smile. “You are technically an adult, so I couldn’t stop you even if I wanted to.”

“I know dat, but it a good rule of hospitality to let your host know of any unforeseen plans. Good manners and all,” he said and walked towards the door.

“Alright, Gambit, but remember you have school Monday morning.”

“I won’ forget,” he said and walked out of the office. If he bought it Remy didn’t know, but as long as no posse was sent out it didn’t matter. Remy only made it half way down the hall when he heard the footsteps of someone obviously following him.

“Gambit, not so fast.” He turned around and saw Kitty angrily staring at him. “Why did you ignore my text?”

“I was busy,” he said and she just rolled her eyes.

“Doing what? Sneaking around with Rogue,” she said and he tried to act like he didn’t know what she was talking about. “I saw you two together and I heard some of your conversation.” Remy turned to her trying to look like he didn’t know what she was talking about, but it didn’t look like she was buying it. “By the way she was acting today I knew she wasn’t dating Blob. It’s you she bought that dress for.”

He could have spun the situation and try to manipulate the facts, but he was done hiding his feeling for Rogue. So, Kitty knew, but another side of him knew he had to protect his girlfriend. “You can’t tell anyone,” he said just as his phone went off. He took it out to check it and saw that he had gotten a text. He quickly stuck it back in his pocket so Kitty wouldn’t see.

“Why?” Kitty asked drawing out the word. “Are you afraid the rest of the team will find out?”

“Non, Bruno and Tara already know, and so does Wolverine,” he said and Kitty looked shocked. “Dat ain’t de reason, and you can’t tell no one. It’s dangerous.”

“Why?” Kitty asked demandingly.

“Because Mystique might kill her.” Kitty turned around to see Tara standing on the other side of her. “Look, Kitty, Rogue isn’t living with the Brotherhood because she wants to.” Kitty looked confused and tried to open her mouth to say something, but nothing came out. “I went over there a few months ago and found out Mystique was drugging her, and that poison gave her amnesia. She has her memory back, but now she’s just playing spy to find out what she really up to.”

Kitty turned to Remy looking shocked. “And you’re fine with this?”

“Hell no, I ain’t fine wit it,” Remy charged back at her. “She don’ give me much choice. She’s stubborn.”

“So, Kitty, you can’t tell anyone,” Tara said in a pleading voice. “Whatever Mystique is doing could affect all of us.”

“Okay, for now, but…”

“Thanks, Kitty,” Tara said and they all heard Bruno’s voice from down the hall. “I gotta go.”

Remy phone beeped again, and he took it out of his pocket this time to see a text message came in. “I gotta take this.” he said and looked over to see Kitty wearing a half smile.

“It’s her, isn’t it?” she asked and he nodded with a smile on his face. “If it means anything, I approve.”

“Thanks, Kitty,” Remy said and walked off.

At the same time as the meeting in Xavier’s office…

Rogue arrived home within an hour after the fray at the mall. The whole situation shook her up some, but at least the Juggernaut powers faded away. She just wished the persona and memories had as well. There were others in her head but not as strong as this one. The only one stronger was Mystique. She had been having nightmares about her, but she hadn’t told anyone. Now, she had Cain Marko to deal with on top of everything else.

She was so exhausted that she just wanted to go up to her room and try to sleep it off, but Toad was home and he insisted on bugging her. “Hey, Roguey, did you hear what happened at the mall?”

“Not now, Todd,” she said holding her head. “Ah got a headache.”

“Of, come on, it was fantastic,” he continued ignoring her request. “Some big guy got pummeled after trashing the mall. Ain’t that great?” Toad’s excitement just made her roll her eyes.

“Fascinating,” Rogue said unenthusiastically, while she slowly strolled to the stairs. Her body felt completed worn out, and she just wanted to lie down for a while.

It took her nearly three times as long to climb the stairs, no longer having access to the strength Juggernaut provided her, but she finally made it to her door and walked inside. Upon entering she saw two bags lying on her bed. They were the same bags she had at the mall but thought she had lost them. She walked over to her bed and looked in one of the bags and found the shoes that she had bought. Taking them out, she examined them and noticed that they didn’t seem damaged.

Then she looked into the other bag and saw one of her posted notes lying on the top. She picked it up and read it realizing who had put the packages in a place where she would find them.

“Remy, you’re crazy,” she said and couldn’t help but smile.

She took out the dress, and smoothed it out. She didn’t want to get anymore wrinkles in it than it already may have. She would give it an iron before tomorrow night. She wanted to look perfect for her date, so she walked over to the closet and found an empty hanger and hung the dress up on the inside of the door. She put her new shoes in the closet before shutting it.

She sat on her bed and took out her phone and quickly sent Remy a text so he wouldn’t worry too much about her.

I got home safe. Call when you can.

She kept her ringer off and just set it to vibrate and laid down on her bed with it laying on her chest. It was a good ten minutes before she heard the vibration of the phone. And picked it up to see it was a call from Remy. She rolled over onto her side and answered the call.

“Hey, darlin’,” she said while staring over at the closet door. “Ah got your note.”

“Ah, yes, like the dress you bought,” he said and she let out a breath. “So, what are you wearin’?”

“Remy, ah’m layin’ on my bed wearin’ the same clothes ya saw me in eariler,” she said and turned over on her back. She could hear Remy laughing on the other end. “Ah’m wiped out after that little shoppin’ trip t’day.”

“I found your bags, so I drop ‘em off for you,” he said and she had a questioning look on her face.

“Well, ah thank ya, even if ah don’t know how ya knew they were mine.”

“I saw you carryin’ dem and didn’t want you wastin’ your money, especially on something so nice.”

“You weren’t supposed t’see that until tomorrow,” she said with a laugh. “Ya got your excuses.”

“Already done. Told de professor my cousin’s in town and goin’ to de city for a few days.”

“Great, now no more sneak previews until tomorrow night,” she said and gave out a yawn.

“Sounds like you need some sleep,” he said with concern in his voice. “Remember to lock your window.”

“Must have forgot,” she said and slid off the bad. She checked it quickly and found that it was locked. She dragged herself back to the bed and lay down. “That ole boy Juggernaut’s powers were almost too much.”

“You worried Remy when you passed out,” he said in a sullen voice which made Rogue feel a little guilty.

“Oh, Remy, ah’m sorry,” she said and gave another yawn. “Ah didn’t mean to worry you.”

“I’m jus’ glad you’re okay,” he said and his words brought a smile to her face. “Now, why don’t you get some sleep? I could sing you a little lullaby.”

“That won’t be necessary,” she said and heard some noise in the hallway. “I gotta go. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“I love you, my Cherie,” he said and she gave a sigh.

“Oh, ah love you too, darlin’ Bye.”

She ended the call and put her phone on her nightstand. She wrapped a blanket around her and fell asleep within seconds.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-Two:  Secret Rendezvous

Rogue had somehow missed dinner and woke up in her bed about 5:30am. She was still in her clothes from the night before and wondered how she was able to sleep so long. Then she remembered the dream. Both Mystique and Juggernaut where inside her mind, the part of them she absorbed and they were bullying her to the point where she felt weak and helpless, but the little piece of Remy that was now part of her came to save her from that negativity. Somehow he pushed them so far back in her mind she barely knew that they were there anymore. She was happy about that, because she hated feeling those dark emotions and just wanted them gone forever.

She decided to get up that morning even though it was Saturday morning, and she would be away from this place until the next evening. She didn’t mind the boys so much as Mystique. Even though she was away for the weekend, the blue woman made her promise to drink the orange juice she had made for her. Rogue knew the woman thought it was filled with the mind altering drug, but Rogue with Tara’s help was able to trick the woman into thinking she was still taking it. She had also made a point to tell the boys not to touch the pitcher of orange juice.

She quickly took a shower and dressed for the day, since all the other boys were still in bed, even Fred who would also be leaving for the rally later that day. He was her only ally in this house, and she had no doubt he would keep her secret for as long as necessary.

Making breakfast was the only chore she would be able to perform for the next few days and laughed at how the boys wouldn’t get along without her. When Mystique was around they pretty much behaved themselves, but she imagined it would be a free for all once she and Fred left. Then they would be like the Three Stooges.

She knew by now what all the boys liked, and took care to make all their favorites. She felt her time living here would be coming to an end soon, and part of her would be glad when that day came. It was almost 6:30 when the door to the kitchen swung open and Fred walked in.

“It’s a good thing you’re making breakfast,” he said which made Rogue laugh.

“Why?” she asked still laughing. “Todd’s surprise stew wasn’t to your likin’?”

“How did you know that was last night’s dinner?” Fred asked as he came towards the stove to see what she was cooking. “I remember that you didn’t come down to eat last night.”

“Ah was so tired after yesterday,” she said and opened the refrigerator. “Ah saw the remnants of last night’s meal.”

“One bite and Lance threw up, so we ordered pizza,” Fred said laughing at the memory of Avalanche losing his dinner.

“Ah don’t know what’s in that stuff, and ah don’t wanna find out,” Rogue said closing the door. “So, could you help set the table before the animals wake up and come down?”

“Anything to help,” he said and started in n the chore.

Rogue finished putting the rest of the pancakes on the big platter and set it on the part of the counter closest to the door. She knew When Fred came back in he would be the one to take it into the dining room.

“I smell something good,” Fred said when he came back in the kitchen. “Can’t get enough of your homemade pancakes, Rogue.”

“Glad ya like ‘em,” she said while finishing up the last of the sausage. She filled the other big platter that was sitting on the other side of the counter. When cooking for this group she felt she was working for a busy hash house with all the customers coming in at once, even though Fred was the one to eat the bulk of the food.

She brought out the last of the drinks just as she heard rumblings coming from the stairs. “Oh, great, Rogue cooked again,” Toad said excitedly and he jumped from the stairs to the chandelier then into his normal chair at the table.

“Better than your cooking,” Lance grumbled. “It could kill. My stomach is still doing flops after what you made last night.”

“Hey, that was an old family recipe,” Todd said defensively. “It tasted fine to me.”

“I’ve seen what you eat, Toad,” Lance said, getting up in his face. “It’s enough to make anyone puke.”

“Yeah, like you did last night,” Toad said laughing. “Not my fault you got a weak stomach.”

“Would ya all stop arguin’ so we can eat?” Rogue asked.

“Just what I was thinking?” Pietro popped in front of Rogue and gave her a telling look.

Fred knew what it meant even if Todd and Lance didn’t. Before now it didn’t seem like the mutant known as Quicksilver wasn’t afraid of anything, but something about Rogue scared him to death and only part of it was her powers and having Blob on her side made the situation even more dangerous.

Rogue sat down at the table but took very little of the food for herself. She only took one pancake and a single piece of sausage and only nibbled at what she had taken. She was also almost completely silent during the meal, only getting up when most of the food was gone and the dining table was in shambles. These boys made a bigger mess than farm pigs after a meal.

As she was making her walk towards the stairs Toad yelled for her. “Hey, Roguey, aren’t you going to clean up?”

“You pigs made the mess,” she said, putting her hand on the banister of the staircase. “You clean it up.”

Blob just laughed as the other three boys looked on in shock. “Have fun with the chores.”

“Hey, aren’t you going to help?” Lance asked looking shocked that Blob would leave them in a lurch.

“I gotta pack for the trip,” Fred said and left the room. “You three turkeys are on your own.”

“Shit!” Quicksilver whined. “Since those two started dating we get stuck with all the housework.”

“At least Rogue made breakfast,” Lance said while, gathering up the table cloth with all the mess contained inside it. “For this weekend I got one rule. Toad stays out of the kitchen.”

“Hey, what if I get hungry?” he asked and jumped up on the chandelier.

“Then go searching for insects!” Lance yelled at him.

The three boys continued arguing which could still be heard from the second floor where Rogue was packing a few things for that weekend. She took out the iron to smooth out a few wrinkles in her new dress when someone came knocking on her bedroom door.

“Who is it?” she asked but with the arguing still being audible although muffled she guessed that it was Fred.

“It’s just me,” he said and Rogue reached over and opened the door. She quickly went back to her ironing as Fred slowly walked into the room. “Oh, wow, that’s a nice dress.”

“Thank ya, Freddie,” Rogue said taking it off the ironing board and holding it up to see how it looked. “Ah think ah got all the wrinkles out, just bought it yesterday.”

“At the mall?” Fred asked. “So were you there when…”

“Yeah, but don’t say nothin’ to the boys,” she requested as she put the dress in her dress bag.

“So you know who belted that guy?” Fred asked but by the look on his face Rogue figured he already knew.

“It was me,” she confessed looking away from him, Instead she packed her duffel bag with some clothes and other things she thought she would need for the next two days.

“You didn’t get hurt bad, did you?” Fred asked with a concerned look on his face.

“No, not really, just absorbing that guy took a lot out of me,” she said finishing up her packing. “That’s why ah didn’t come down to dinner last night. When ah got home ah was so wiped ah fell asleep.”

At the moment she just remembered that she had forgotten something. The one thing she needed most. She walked over to her jewelry box and fished out the emerald necklace and it was in a lead-lined pouch that she had made and placed in her purse.

“About this weekend, are you sure you want to be going off with…?”

“With Remy? Of course ah do,” she said and saw the concerned look on his face. “Freddie, you don’t have to be worried. He won’t let nothin’ happen to me.”

“I just don’t want him to hurt you,” Fred said, his eyes dropping down. “Guys can be not so gentlemanly when it comes to girls.”

“He wouldn’t do anything like that, Freddie. Ah know him. We lived in New Orleans together, and he never tried anythin’, so ya don’t have nothing t’worry about.”

“Sorry, Rogue, but you’re my friend and I just worry about you,” Fred said with concern in his voice.

“There ain’t nothin’ t’worry about. Ah can take care of myself,” she said and sat on her bed after finishing her packing. “So what time are we leavin’.”

“At about noon. The bus leaves at one,” he said and I’ll be back tomorrow at six in the evening, so be in the park.”

“Ah will,” she said and took out her phone. “Ah just need to send Remy a text to tell him when t meet me.”

Rogue looked at the clock and saw they only had a half hour. “So, I need to go back to my room and finish getting ready. Meet me outside at noon.”

“Okay, see ya in a little bit,” she said and heard her phone ring. She saw that it was Remy and quickly picked it up just as Fred left her room and closed the door.

“Remy,” she said excitedly. “Ah’m almost ready.”

“Dat’s great news, chere,” he said and she could barely contain herself. “Meet in our normal place in the park.”

“Okay, we’re leavin’ here at noon,” she said and sat back down on her bed. Ah got a bag packed so ah’m all set.”

“I hope you’re bringing dat dress,” he said in a deep low voice which made her laugh. “Of course ah am and my new shoes too. Thanks for findin’ them.”

“I do anyt’ing for my girl,” he said and in Rogue’s dreamy state she almost didn’t hear the horn of Fred’s jeep. “Oh, darlin’ I gotta go. I’ll see ya in the park in ten minutes.”

“I’ll be waitin’,” he said before she ended the call.

She grabbed her duffel and dress bag and practically flew down the stairs. The other boys were in the living room watching television so she sneaked out before they saw her pass by.

Fred was waiting in his truck when she walked out and ran over to the passenger side. He took her bag so she had an easier time getting in. She had her dress bag draped over her lap while she fastened her seatbelt. As they drove off she heard Lance yell out the window.

“Don’t knock her up, Freddie!”

Rogue just rolled her eyes at his comment. Fred didn’t seem to hear it, or pretended that he didn’t. It was a somewhat uncomfortable ride seeing that Rogue knew how Fred felt about her running off with Gambit, and under normal circumstances perhaps she wouldn’t have done it. She loved Remy, and she always had. She told herself that nothing was going to separate them again.

Fred soon stopped the truck, and Rogue sat there for a moment. She looked over at her friend and gave him a smile. “Have fun at your rally.”

“Sure you don’t want to come?” he asked looking hopeful.

“Next time,” she said and gave him a quick hug. “See ya tomorrow,” she said and slipped out of the truck. She had her dress bag draped over her arm while Fred handed her the duffel bag. She waved to him one last time as he just stared until she was out of sight.

She walked over to her usual bench and sat down and decided to take out her phone to see if there were any messages. She was surprised to see a message from Kitty. One shopping trip even though it was quite eventful, and she was sending her texts like they were old friends.

I know, the text started, and I wanted to tell you that I approve.

Rogue looked confused, but she didn’t have much time to contemplate it when she heard a familiar voice.  

“Well, dere sits de most beautiful woman in the world.” Rogue looked up and saw the familiar face of her boyfriend and a smile came to her face.

“Trying to flatter me?” she asked as he sat down next to her. She looked down at her phone again hoping the text she just read was just her imagination.

“Don’ need to flatter you, Chere. Jus’ pointing out the truth,” he said and put his arm around her. “So what’s on dat phone of yours that’s so interesting?”

“This,” she said and showed him the text from Kitty.

“Oh, dat, yeah, she figure it out when we were at de mall,” he said and Rogue looked worried. “Tara convinced her not to say anyt’ing.”

“Pretty soon everyone will know,” Rogue said and put her phone away.

“Dat’s the point, Rogue,” he said, his face looking serious. His playfulness had disappeared at first as he was using her code name. “Don’t you t’ink it’s time t’put an end t’all dis.”

“Not jus’ yet,” she said and he looked disappointed. “It’ll be soon. I promise. I just need a little more time.”

“I jus’ worry ‘bout you, chere,” he said and she looked into his eyes and felt the sincerity in his voice.

“It won’t be much longer, I promise,” she said and wanted to kiss him, but she remembered that she wasn’t wearing her necklace. “Can we just enjoy our time together alone.”

“Alright,” he said and noticed the dress bag draped over her lap. “I can guess what’s in dat bag.”

“Well, I want to look nice on our date tonight,” she said and looked around, “So, are we takin’ your bike.”

“Non, we goin’ in style. Slim lent me his car,” he said and Rogue looked confused. “Cyclops.”

“Oh,” she said and Remy rose to his feet.

“Your chariot awaits.” He picked up her bag, and he lent his hand like a perfect gentleman. They walked off together until they reached the parking lot. Remy led her to the little red sports car in the color of cherry red. “Do you approve?” he asked and Rogue let out a laugh.

“Of course ah do,” she said as he opened the door for her. He laid out her dress bag in the back seat and put her duffel bag on the floor. She sat comfortably in the front passenger’s seat and waited for Remy to enter the car. Once he entered she turned to look at him. “Ah would love the car even if it was an ole rusted out jalopy.”

“Remy would never let you ride in a wreck,” he said and took her hand and kissed it. “Only de best for my Cherie.”

 “At least we ain’t travelin’ by box car,” she said and they both broke out laughing.

“We’ll have to do dat again sometime,” Remy said just as Rogue turned on the radio.

“Oh, this music is awful,” she said and changed the station.

“Cyke is a good team leader, but don’ know not’ing about music or good food,” Remy said as he drove off onto the highway.

“Ya mean he don’t like your cookin’?” Rogue asked as the wind blew through her hair.

“He jus’ don’ have de taste buds for Remy’s culinary genius,” he said as Rogue just shook her head while laughing.

“Well, that’s one thing ah miss about us bein’ apart,” she said and Remy looked over at her.

“Is dat de only t’ing?” he asked.

“No,” Rogue said and sat closer to him putting her head near his shoulder. “Ah miss everythin’.”

She closed her eyes and enjoyed the ride… not exactly asleep, but not exactly awake either.

The drive was restful for her and they entered New York City in just a few hours. She opened her eyes after hearing the normal noises of the city, like horns honking, people yelling, and the sounds of car wheels rolling down the paved streets. She looked so excited looking up at the tall buildings and the bright lights.

“This is actually the first time ah been to The Big Apple,” she said and Remy gave a chuckle. “Well, that’s what they call it, right?”

“I guess so, but it got not’ing on de Big Easy,” he said as he drove down the streets. It was crowded but not as crowded as it would be on a weekend.

“Especially during Mardi Gras,” she added and sat back next to Remy.

“We’ll have t’do dat again sometime,” he said and she smiled.

“Jus’ say when,” she said and cuddled next to him. “This would have been a little scary by myself, especially after all the horrifying stories ah heard, but with you it’s just excitin’.”

“The city came be dangerous, but so can anywhere if you’re not mindful,” he said as he reached an old stone building. “

“What’s this place?” Rogue asked.

“Just a building where a friend of mine lives,” he said while parking the car in the back lot. “She asked me to stop by.”

“She?” Rogue questioned.

“Don’t be jealous,” he said as he turned off the engine. “She’s de one who tested that drug Mystique was usin’ on you.”

“Ah ain’t jealous,” she said and looked over at the building. “Just tell me she’s old and fat with no personality.”

“She don’ compare t’you, chere,” Remy said and Rogue just looked away. “Anna Marie.” She looked back over at him after saying her name.

“So she’s young, beautiful and flirty,” she said disappointed.

“And not you,” Remy finished which made him laugh seeing the coy look in her eye.

“Good answer, Cajun,” she said as they exited the car.

After locking up the vehicle Remy walked over to where she was standing and took her hand. Rogue seemed a little reluctant about seeing this woman, feeling there was more going on between her and Remy than he told her. They entered the elevator in silence, rogue afraid to say the wrong thing, and feeling a bit awkward. When the elevator opened, she felt relieved not having to stand in one place any longer.

Remy took her gloved hand and led her down the hallway to an apartment door and knocked. Rogue stood next to him nervously. Her anxiety didn’t subside when the door swung open and beheld a woman looking to be in her early twenties but by her wardrobe looks like she dropped out of the 1960s psychedelic period.

“Remy, nice to see you again,” she said looking right at him. It seemed like she didn’t even acknowledge Rogue’s presence. “So you change your mind about my offer.”

“I only come here for information, Sabrina,” he said and wrapped his arm around Rogue. “I told you I already have a girlfriend.”

“Oh,” Sabrina said with a little bit of disappointment in her voice. “She’s cute.” She walked deeper into the apartment keeping the door open to allow the couple to enter.

Rogue was shocked when she walked into apartment. It was like stopped back into the recent past. It was color, in some ways beautiful but a bit tacky as well. Rogue sat on the leather couch with her a rainbow fur rug just below her feet.

Sabrina left them alone while she walked into the kitchen. “This is a very interesting place.”

“Yeah, Sabrina has interesting taste,” he said which made Rogue laugh.

“So do you,” she said teasingly. “As much had some do, t’be…”

She was cut off when he turned her face towards him. He was wearing his leather gloves so there was little danger of accidental contact. “Only one woman I’m interested in and dat’s you. We jus’ come here for information, not anyt’ing kinky.”

She laughed out loud just as Sabrina came back into the room. “So, Remy, you wanted to know about this?” she asked bringing in a vial and a piece of paper that looked like some kind of report. Remy rose to his feet and walked over to Sabrina who handed him the paper. “That’s the report on this little vial of poison.”

“That ain’t the stuff that…” Rogue started to say but couldn’t finish the question.

“Yeah, it is,” Remy said and looked over the report. “Sabrina, what does all this mean?”

“It’s simple, that stuff is poison,” she said. “It causes selective amnesia, but it makes the taker more susceptible to suggestion and is 100 times more addictive than heroine. If the taker doesn’t stop it will ultimately kill them and it won’t be pretty.”

By the end of Sabrina’s explanation Rogue had her head in her hands and she was trembling. Remy came over towards Rogue and sat down and put his arms around her. “I ain’t gonna let dat happen.”

“I suggest you stop taking that stuff,” Sabrina said and gave Gambit back the vial.

“Already have,” Rogue said wrapping her arms around herself. She looked uneasy but still relieved to know the truth about what Mystique was doing to her.

“Good,” Sabrina said and heard a beeping coming from her pocket. She reached inside and took out her phone. “Guys, I have to go, but feel free to stay. Just lock up before you leave.”

“Sure, thing, Sabrina,” Remy said and walked her to the door.

“Ah guess we’re alone now,” Rogue said nervously. “So what do we do?”

“Change for dinner,” Remy said and came over to her and took her hands. “I’ll go down to the car and get your t’ing’s. I brought some too. Den I’m takin’ you out to dinner.”

“That sounds nice, so where’s the bathroom?” she asked coyly. “Ah just assumed you’ve been here before.”

“Only to find what that stuff was that Mystique was feedin’ you,” he said and led her towards a door right off the kitchen. “Anna Marie, please, don’ be jealous, because I only have eyes for you.” He sang the last few words which made her giggle.

“Alright, darling,” she said as he kissed both of her gloved hands. “Ah, promise.” She held up one hand as if she was giving a pledge.

Rogue went into the bathroom and took a quick shower. Even though this woman seemed a little strange she had a wide variety of washes, shampoos and soaps, so Rogue just picked something closest to her taste.

She took great care as she changed into her dress and fixing her hair. She usually just ran a brush through and left it at that but this night was special. This would be their first real date and looking fancy would not be out of place tonight.

She left behind her usually Goth makeup and when for a softer look and even wear a pair of emerald earring and of course her special necklace. After putting on her shoes she walked to the door, and only slowly opened it. She was a little nervous at having Remy see her, but she couldn’t stay in here all night so she exited the door she peeked through at first to Remy in a black suit with a red highlights. She never saw him look more handsome.

She slowly opened the bathroom door which made him look up from the couch where he’d been flipping a coin between his fingers. She had noticed that he did that in the apartment in New Orleans when he was either bored or nervous. The moment his eyes fixed on her, the coin stilled in mid-air and fell onto Sabrina’s fur carpet.

 Rogue stepped out slowly, tugging self-consciously at the fabric of her black laced dress. The garment looked like it was made just for her and showed of her figure just enough. Remy had already seen the when he rescued her shopping bags after their fight with Juggernaut, but looked so much better now.  The sleeves were short, almost non-existent with just enough cleavage not to be considered risky, especially with the gem that Remy had fashioned into a necklace hanging down from her neck and the back of the dress dipping just enough to be considered respectable. It shimmered like a sly panther in shadows under the moonlight. Her hair had been slightly curled including her distinctive white streak which perfecting framed her flawless face that contained those hypnotic green eyes.

“Well?” she asked, not quite meeting his gaze. “Too much?” Remy rose to his feet, slowly, like he was afraid any sudden movement might scare her away. “Ya did see it beforehand.”

“Looks different when I see it on you,” he said in a hushed tone. He took in a deep breath still not able to take his eyes off of her. “If I didn’t already believe in angels before, I’d be startin’ now.”

Rogue flushed, biting back a smile. “You’re layin’ it on pretty thick, swamp rat.”

He crossed the room in three steps and took her hands. He felt the warmth of her soft and marveled at the vision that stood before him. “You look perfect.”

She rolled her eyes, but her fingers tightened around his. “You gonna tell me where we’re goin’?”

He grinned. “Naw. Dat a surprise.”

“Remy…” she said starting to look annoyed. “Ah hope we’re goin’ someplace nice.”

“Don’t worry,” he said holding up his hands like she was cop waiting to arrest him. “No swamps, no alley fights, no card tricks, just de city skyline with candlelight and real silverware.”

Her joyful sweet sound soon turned into a chuckle until it reached a hardy laugh. It was the kind of sound he could chase across time, a journey he would more than love to partake in.

They left the apartment hand in hand, walking into the crisp spring evening air. The scent of lilacs was just barely rising from the cracks in the sidewalk, mixing with the scent of roasted chestnuts from a vendor down the block.

Remy opened the passenger door of a cherry-red convertible parked at the curb in the back parking lot.

Rogue blinked. “We better be careful not to dent Scott’s car.”

Remy flashed a guilty grin. “Remy a good driver. Just as long as there’s not a.. ah…situation.”

“Ya mean a fight?” He just gave her a smirk as he opened the car door for her. “Not in this dress.”

As he opened up he side a slid inside and said,” Better believe not in dat bless. Remy’s girl ain’t doin’ no fightin tonight, not when she’s lookin’ so good.” He leaned over and gave her a soft kiss that made her blush a little.

She laughed again, buckling her seatbelt. “She went right for the radio just as he was turning on the car.”

“What you t’ink you’re doin’?” he asked sharply like he was integrating her over a crime.

“Well, if you’re drivin’, Swamp Rat, ah get to pick the music,” she said and he was the one rolling his eyes. “There we go.”

Remy gave her a smile, in satisfaction and bewilderment at her choice. She turned it to a jazz station. If that didn’t prove it then nothing would. They belonged together, and all Rogue had to do now was sit back and enjoy the ride wile Remy enjoyed the view.

As they road down the streets Rogue enjoyed how the city shimmered around them like a dream as they sped down the avenues, the top down, wind teasing Rogue’s curls as she tilted her face toward the sky. Every now and then, Remy would glance at her when he thought she wasn’t looking.

She was always looking so fine and considered himself lucky.

He pulled up to a quiet street near the West Village, where string lights twinkled overhead and jazz drifted from a tiny bistro with ivy crawling up the brick facade.

“Voilà,” he said, hopping out and opening her door with a mock bow.

“You serious?” Rogue asked with her eyes wide.

He leaned in, smile softening. “You deserve a night out dat don’t feel borrowed.”

She reached up, brushing his cheek with her ungloved hand which was only possible because of the gem around her neck. “You make it awful hard to keep mah guard up.”

“That’s the idea,” he said teasingly as she forgot to act like she disapproved.

He helped her out of the car and led her to the front door of the restaurant nestled at the end of a cobbled West Village alley. Once they entered they were greeted by the maître d’ who greeted them with a smile. He was dressed in tops and tails. Rogue felt like they had been transported into another time and place.

“Do you have reservations, monsieur?” the man asked politely.

“Yes, under de name LeBeau. I requested a quiet table for two in the loft dining room. The man nodded, as if expecting them all evening.

“This way, monsieur, mademoiselle,” he said with a subtle flourish, guiding them through the restaurant and toward a narrow staircase tucked behind a velvet curtain.

“Take the staircase to the top and the host of the Loft Room will be waiting,” he said giving them some instructions.

Rogue’s eyes widened as they ascended the spiraling staircase, which gleamed like molten gold under the soft glow of hanging lanterns. Each step felt like an ascent into another world… something private, above the city, where the ordinary couldn’t reach them. When they stepped off the staircase and into the loft room another man approached. He was not dressed as decadent as the other man but still elegant. Rogue looked around and the view took her breath away.

Rogue looked to see a set of giant folding doors that led to the outside and saw couples dancing on a polished dance floor on what could be seen as a large deck surrounded by multicolored candles that flickered on every surface, their flames encased in glass, painting the area in soft hues of sapphire, rose, and amber. The city skyline stretched beyond the railing. It looked like the perfect place for dancing, but for now her stomach was grumbling and she looked towards the dining area.

She took in the entire scene. The tables were decorated very much like the constellations in the solar system and even possessing the same names. Above the indoor section of the rooftop was a dome made entirely of transparent panels, enchanted or engineered to mimic the night sky. Tiny lights twinkled like stars, constellations shimmering gently. A full replica of the moon hung near the center, surrounded by slow-rotating planets that moved in perfect silence. It was like dining beneath the cosmos.

 “Remy…” Rogue whispered, stunned. “This place is unreal.” She was smiling while hanging onto his arm.

“I figured if I couldn’t bring you the stars,” he said softly, his voice close to her ear, “I’d find a way to bring you to them.”

She turned to him, her green eyes catching the light like gemstones, and he reached for her hand again, brushing his thumb over her knuckles with reverence.

“Lebeau table for two is now ready,” he said and gave a bow. Remy and Rogue were led through the softly lit dining area of the loft room by the host who name they learned was Edgar by his golden name plate that possessed a galaxy Icon with a lone twinkling star.

With the folding doors opening upon motion of another couple wanting to experience the dance floor, the evening breeze tugged gently at her white and brown curls. The view of the city skyline was breathtaking, but as they walked through the isle it was the tables that caught her eye. Each one was marked with a small silver plaque bearing the name of a constellation—Orion, Lyra, Andromeda, Cassiopeia—and each decorated to match.

The Orion table had a centerpiece shaped like a hunter's bow made of polished silver and flickering candles placed where the stars of his belt would be. The Andromeda table had delicate chains of starlight crystals dangling above it, shimmering like the captured princess herself. The Lyra table had strings of lights cascading like a harp, soft and musical in their glow.

Their table was marked Cygnus, the swan. It was draped in deep blue silk scattered with silver feathers, and the candlelight flickered like water on a still lake.

"Swans mate for life," Rogue murmured, brushing her fingers over a delicate glass feather.

Remy pulled out her chair. “Felt fittin’.”

She glanced at him, heart skipping. “How’d you know ah’d like this?”

He gave a roguish smile. “I didn’t, but Remy just made a wish and hoped the stars were listenin’.”

The small table had a perfect view of the dance floor and the skyline beyond it, and as they settled in, the waiter brought out menus with a galaxy background printed in a flowing script as if it were following the waves of the ocean. A waiter soon appeared after Edgar the dining room host seated them and took their drink orders with quiet efficiency.

Dinner passed like a dream. The food was decadent as to be expected. Remy ordered roasted duck in plum sauce, while Rogue preferred the pan-seared salmon, but it wasn’t food that was the highlight of the dinner. It was the conversation, easy and playful, that truly filled the space. For a while, they talked like people who didn’t have the weight of the world on their shoulders. There were no Brotherhood missions, no X-Men, No Bayville, just Remy and Rogue.

After dessert, the band started to play on the small stage on the side of the deck. It was a jazz quartet all dressed in Galaxy blue tuxedos. The melody was slow and sultry, drifting across the rooftop like smoke.

Remy stood up at the table next to where Rogue was sitting and extended a hand. “May I have dis dance, chère?”

She looked uncertain, glancing down at her dress, but he didn’t falter. “Should we?”

“Are you shy ‘bout dancin’ wid Remy in public?” he asked, and she hesitantly gave him her trembling hand.

She stood up her face just a little flushed. “Only when it’s a slow dance, but let’s give it a try.”

He led her across the room and through the doors the led to the outside dance floor. He had slid his arm around her waist, while she had her arm across the back of his shoulders. The gem was still nestled around her neck and glowed faintly, keeping her powers at bay, and for once, Rogue let herself believe that nothing could go wrong. The way things stood she started to believe that it was okay to be held, to be seen, to let someone love her.

They found a clear spot and swayed to the music beneath the real stars and the night sky that held the crescent moon. Even though there were two other couples dancing feet from them they become lost in their own rhythm. Her head rested against his shoulder, his cheek brushing her temple. He smelled like spice and city rain which at that moment became the sweetest smell. She felt like something in her was finally exhaling after being suffocated for too long.

When the music faded, he didn’t let go. “Come on,” he whispered. “Night’s not over yet.” Rogue looked intrigued as Remy paid the bill and led her down to the main entrance.

“I hope you enjoyed your stay?” the Matre D asked.

“Everything was excellent,” Remy said right before they wandered down side streets hand-in-hand, the city glowed around them like a lantern. Street musicians played soulful violin and saxophone on corners, and at one spot, Rogue stopped just to close her eyes and sway to the tune. Remy watched her with a soft smile, memorizing the moment.

At a street corner, an old man with a pushcart full of flowers called out in French. “Une rose pour votre belle?” Translation: A rose for your beautiful one.

Remy reached for his wallet, but the man waved him off with a grin and handed him a single red rose. “For love,” he said simply, and turned back to his cart.

Remy offered the rose to her with a crooked grin. “He said it’s for love.”

Rogue blushed and took it. “Ah, know, or did you forget we’re in the same French class.”

“No, I didn’t forget,” he said as she smelled the rose. “Cause of me you know that translation.”

“Are ya gonna tutor me in other things?” she asked playfully.

“If you ask me nice,” he answered which made her shake her head.

The walk ended in front of  the restaurant where Remy retrieved their borrowed car.

“So is our date over?” Rogue asked as he held the door open for her.

“Naw, it just startin’,” he said and as he entered the car to start up the engine.

“Okay, where are we goin’ next?” Rogue asked.

“Surprise,” was  all he would say as he drove down the street.

Rogue was keeping a tight vigil trying to figure out where he was taking her, but that question had been partially answered when they stopped at a brownstone hidden behind a row of ivy-covered gates. Remy unlocked a side entrance, guiding her down a narrow path to a private back door.

He parked the car which prompted her to exit. “What are we doing here?”

“Like I said it’s a surprise,’ he said and wiped out a black piece of cloth from his back pocket.

“What is that for?” she said as he held it up.

“So you don’ peak,” he said and attempted to put it over her eyes but she protested. “Don’ you trust Remy?”

“Well, okay, but not too tight,” she said and he tied the blindfold to the back of her head. He picked her up bridal style that made a screech escape her lips. She felt herself being carried across pavement and even heard his shoes brush up against some grass, but she continued to hold on tight to her impetuous date.

“Remy, where are you takin’ me?” Rogue asked seeing that she still had the blindfold over her eyes. She knew they were somewhere in New York City, but she didn’t know exactly where. After they had left that gorgeous restaurant he had put a blindfold on her as soon as they parked in the lot behind a brownstone.

“Be patient, chere,” he said and surprised her with a kiss.

“Remy, what if someone saw that?” She asked scoldingly.

“Dere ain’t no one around, an’ even if dere was no one who would be tattling it back to Mystique.” She let out a frustrated moan but continued to hold onto him. “Now, you gonna trust me?”

“With my life,” she said and she let him whisk her away.

She heard a heavy door open and thought that it was possibly made of metal. He took a step forward while holding her hands. “Dese stairs are a little steep, so Remy’s gonna have t’keep carrying you so you don’ fall.”

He had closed the door and she heard the click of the lock and she felt herself being swept down a flight of stairs. She could smell the sweet scent of magnolias and lilacs in the air and she wondered where he had taken her. He set her down on the floor and felt that there was possibly carpeting underneath her feet. He slowly took the blindfold off, and she looked around. It looked like an underground room with a small kitchenette and a door on the other side of the room that looked like it could be a bathroom. There was also a large bed with red and green satin sheets, both her and Remy’s favorite colors.

“What is this place?” she asked.

“Our little love nest,” he said with a devilish look in his eye. “A place for us to get away from everyt’ing.”

“Ah like it,” she said and reached up to kiss him.

He had his hands around her waist as she ran her fingers through his hair. Everything she did to him was a tease, and he would like nothing more than to throw her on that bed and ravage her body, but he knew the decision had to be hers. He knew she had never been with anyone before, so he would have to take it slow and careful.

They often made out in the utility closet at school and he even sneaked into her room at the brotherhood house a few times and came close to getting caught. That just turned him on even more. Then there was the time a few days before where they almost did it, but he didn’t want her first time to be rushed. He wanted her to be comfortable and be in a place she felt safe, so he rented out this place for the both of them.

He gave the landlord a year’s rent in advance with the stipulation that he ask no questions. Remy knew that man would do as he asked especially when he paid him an extra $500 for his silence.

“So, Mister Lebeau, did ya bring me here so you could have your way with me?” she asked teasingly.

“Non, so you could have your way with Remy,” he said and gave her a sweet kiss. His arms were wrapped around her and he looked into her sparkling green eyes. “So, what you want to do?”

“Ah wanna dance,” she said and he wasn’t quite prepared for that answer.

“Whatever ma Cherie wishes,” he said and he walked over to a small shelf that had a small stereo with a CD player. The song that they danced to on their first date in Bayville was playing. It’s only Love. She had taken her jacket off revealing the little black dress she had worn just for him.

He held out his hand and she graciously took it and pulled her close to him. Their dance was slow and sensual, and Remy was intoxicated just being close to her. By the time the song ended he had his hands all over her and his lips were sliding up and down her neck.

“Oh, chere, I want you so bad,” he whispered in her ear. She moaned into his touch as he worked his way to the other side of her neck. He moved her slowly to the bed, and his touch was making her weak in the knees.

“Remy,” she said softly.

“Yes, my Cherie,” he said capturing her lips again.

She moved away for a few seconds. “Ah want…” she started to say something, but she just couldn’t finish.

“What is it, Anna?” he asked and looked into her eyes. She was so innocent and he thought he saw a hint of fright in them. “You’re not ready?”

“No, what ah wanted to say was that I… I want you… to make love to me… but ah’m kind of scared.”

“I’m scared too,” he said and took her in his arms. “We do dis I’m never gonna let you go.”

“Ah don’t want you to,” she said with her head resting on his chest. “I’m just afraid that it’s gonna… well… hurt.”

He looked into her eyes and saw that innocence again. “Oh, chere, it will a little, but I promise I’ll be gentle if you still want me to.”

“Ah do,” she said and reached up to kiss him again. His hands were on her shoulders and he pushed her straps off of them. His lips moved to her right shoulder using his tongue to lick up and down her shoulder to her arms to the tips of her fingers.

She moaned from the pleasure and wanted to do the same for him. He sat down on the edge of the bed beckoning her to him. He had a hold of her hand and she sat down on his lap and they continued kissing as she struggled to take his dress shirt off, so he helped her along with that until they had gotten it off and she saw his bare chest. She ran her hands up and down making him moan in pleasure. He lifted her dress from the bottom and pulled it over her head. The sight of the beautiful perfect breasts prompted him to lower her onto the bed.

He lightly massaged them using his fingers to tease her nipples and she let out a gasp. “Oh, Remy.” Her breathy voice sent shivers through him out, and she was barely able to get the words out. He used his tongue to lightly circle around her hardened nipples which made her gasp even more.

He had a smile on his face knowing that sound meant that she liked what he was doing. His tongue worked its way down passed her breasts to her stomach and his right hand played with her panty line just touching the inside as his other hands continued to work on her breasts.

He then looked up at her when he saw that her legs tensed up. “You sure you want to do dis, chere?”

“Yes, Remy,” she said in a whisper. “Please, don’t make me wait any longer.”

“Remy go crazy if he wait any longer,” he said and pulled down her black lace panties. He carefully took them off along with her shoes and her lace hose. He wanted to feel every inch of those soft beautiful legs.

She pushed herself up high on the bed as he parted her legs feeling his hands up to her inner thighs. Even his light touches sent soft sighs out of her, but she let out a gasp as he reached her mound. He kissed it tenderly before parting her lips and slowly inserted his finger. She held in her breath as he pushed further into her.

Once the initial shock wore off he moved his finger around inside of her which made her gasp louder. “Oh, Remy,” she forced the words out quietly. “This feels so good.” He reached up to kiss her on the mouth as he inserted another finger. Her loud moan was muffled by his kisses. Their tongues were doing a dance of their own as his finger continued to pleasure her most feminine parts. Once she quieted down he removed his fingers slowly and she looked disappointed that he was no longer inside her.

He reached his hand to his nightstand and grabbed a condom. She sat halfway up as he removed it from the package. She stared at him as he put it on. He looked into her eyes when he was finished.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be gentle, chere,” he said and she nodded her head.

He positioned himself above her and inserted himself inside her slowly at first just the tip. She left out a small cry and waited until she quieted down and he knew she wasn’t in pain any longer. He pushed in a little more, receiving another cry. He was careful not to cause her too much pain too soon and when he was satisfied that her body was adjusted to him being inside her he pushed into her more. Soon he was all the way in and her wall broke causing a little bit of blood to flow. He was ready for that and had a hand towel already underneath her to catch the blood.

He kissed her tenderly as her hands rested on his shoulders. He slowly started to pump into her in and out, and she moaned and gasped this time from pleasure. She asked him to go faster and held onto him tightly wrapping her legs around him pushing him in as far as she could take him.

Her moaning continued and with each thrust she thrust back at him. She orgasmed several times as she arched her back and her eyes rolled back into her head. She was screaming from the pleasure as was he, until he couldn’t take it any longer and they both came at the same time.

He collapsed on top of her both of them hot and sweaty. He soon pulled out of her and laid down next to her. She rested her head on his chest aching to feel any part of him.

“Oh, Anna, my beautiful Anna Marie,” he said as he held her in his arms and she sighed contentedly. “I always knew it would be like dis.”

“So, ah did okay?” she asked and looked up at him.

“No other woman ever compare to you,” he said and kissed her tenderly.

“Ah dreamed about this for a long time,” she said, her hand stroking up and down his chest. “But ah never dreamed it be this wonderful.”

“I love you, chere,” he said and held her tight. “Don’t ever forget dat.”

“I love you too,” she said and she closed her eyes, contented to be in his arms. She didn’t sleep long, waking less than an hour later. Remy was stroking her hair with one hand while holding her in his arms. “What time is it?” she asked and he looked over at the clock.

“Just after midnight,” he said and she had a smile on her face as she raised her head to look at him. “What time you gotta be back?”

“Tomorrow evening,” she said and he flipped her over on her back.

“Den we got time,” he said and crashed his lips down on hers. He knew one time wasn’t enough with her. Now that he had a taste of her, he craved more. Round two was about to begin.

***********************************************

Morning came soon enough and Remy was the first to wake. He looked over next to him to see his beautiful Anna Marie sleeping soundly. For a moment he thought he had dreamed it all, but there she was lying next to him. The dream he had since he was seven years old had finally come true, but he was still worried. He knew what Mystique was capable of, and he didn’t want her getting caught in the crossfire.

This whole undercover operation was her idea, and it did make sense, but it didn’t make it any easier. It wasn’t just not being able to be around her, but the fact that he couldn’t protect her while she was living in that house. It was a house full of boys, and even with her powers she was still vulnerable. He laid there and watched her sleep for nearly a half hour when he realized that she would be waking up soon, and she would be hungry.

He didn’t want them to have to go out to eat, and he prepared for it. He had gone shopping the day before and stocked up on food. They had to plan this time together very carefully so he didn’t want to waste one second with her. He carefully slid out of bed, careful not to wake his sleeping angel. He quickly put on a pair of boxers and walked over to the stove and started breakfast. He knew how much she loved his omelets and got to work fast.

He knew once the aromas of a hearty morning breakfast hit her nose she would be up in a flash. As he predicted just as soon as he had the first omelet cooking in the skillet he looked over and saw movement in the bed. Her naked body was only covered by the silk sheets that so perfectly dressed the bed last night, but they looked much better with her wrapped up in them. What a lucky sheet.

He heard her moan and then open her eyes. She had a smile on her face as she saw him hard at work. She sat up in bed, making sure the sheet was covering her. Remy was disappointed by that.

“Mornin’, chere,” he said as she looked around. “Somethin’ wrong?”

“No, ah just forgot where ah was,” she said and looked back over at him. She scooted herself out of bed still wrapped in the sheet. “If ah can find my clothes ah’ll come over and help ya.”

“No, no, chere,” he said and walked back over to her. “You stay in bed and Remy take care of everyt’in’.”

“Well, okay,” she said and she got back into bed. It was fun watching him hard at work and thought about what they did the night before. It was something she had been dreaming about for a long time, but it was so much better than any of the images her mind made up.

She decided that after Remy she was ruined for any other guy, but with any luck he would be her one and only, and that suited her just fine. She hated sitting there naked so she reached over into her overnight bag and pulled out her night gown. It was a black lace nighty with string straps. She still had on her necklace and sat back on the pillows just as Remy finished making up her plate. He brought the food over on a tray but looked disappointed when he saw she had put some clothes on, flimsy as they were.

“You looked better before, chere, but dis is nice too,” he said and reached over and gave her a good morning kiss.

“Ah figured if we were gonna eat ah better put something on,” she said with a smile on her face. “Don’t  ya like it?” she asked feeling like she had done something wrong.

“Looks sexy on you, Chere, an Remy gonna have a good time takin’ it off you.”

She blushed a deep red which brought a smirk to Remy’s face. He loved doing that to her, amongst other things.

“So let’s see what ya made t’eat,” she said and examined the plate. “Hmmmm…. Smells good.”

“I hope you like it,” he said as he watched her dig in. He sat back and ate his breakfast as well. When they were just about finished he noticed she had a little melted butter near her bottom lip. “I think you missed somthin’, Cherie.”

“What do you…” She couldn’t finish her question because Remy took the initiative to lick it up for her. His hand was on the left side of her face and his lips found their way to hers and he snaked his tongue into her mouth. She moaned as he leaned her back on the pillow. The tray with the two soiled plates was sitting on the night table and doing the dishes was the last thing on her mind or his.

His hand made its way down to her inner thigh and that’s when she realized she wasn’t wearing any underwear. She felt his hand on her mound and she let out a gasp.

“You didn’t have enough last night?” she asked playfully.

“Can’t ever get enough of you,” he said and inserted his finger. She let out a loud gasp surprised he had done that. “Want me to stop, chere?”

“No,” she said and he pumped his finger in and out. She cried out at the pleasurable sensation.

Their lovemaking lasted well into the late morning and they only stopped out of pure exhaustion. Rogue lay curled in Remy’s arms with her head laying on his chest. He was stroking her hair gently.

“Ah wish we didn’t have to leave,” she said taking a deep breath.

“I have an idea where we don’t have to be apart,” he said and lifted her head to look him in the eyes. “What’s that?” She asked the question but already knew the answer.

“Move out of the Brotherhood House,” he said and she turned away. She was about to open her mouth to say something but he beat her to it. “I know what you’re gonna say, and I understand. If you don’ want to join de X-Men den we jus’go away t’gether.”

“Ah can’t, and it’s not that ah don’t wanna be with ya. Ah do, but if we run away she’ll just come after us again. Ah know it. Ah gotta find out what she’s up to and stop her, only then can ah be free of her.”

“I know, but it doesn’t stop me from worryin ‘bout you,” he said with a look of concern in his eyes.

“Ah know, but ah’m close. Ah feel it, just a little longer and we con be together, out in the open. No hidin’.”

“Den we don’t need dis place,” he said teasingly.

“Ah like this little hideaway,” she said with a devious look in her eye. “An’ like ya said. It’s place where we can get away, be alone.”

“I like the way you t’ink.”

Rogue glanced on the clock and saw that it was almost two in the afternoon. “Oh, no,” Rogue said and sat up in bed.

“What is it chere?” he asked in concern.

“The time, we lonely got a few hours to get back to Bayville,” she said and reached over and grabbed her bag.

“Anna Marie, calm down,” he said and tried to stop her rifling. “We got time.”

“Yeah, just enough time to get dressed and clean this place up. Ah don’t want to leave it a mess.”

“Okay, you get yourself together and I’ll clean up,” he said and she stopped for a moment and planted a kiss on his lips.

“On de ot’her, we could be a little late,” he said and started to nibble on her neck.

“No, we can’t,” she said as she attempted to escape his grasp. “If ah’m late those Brotherhood boys might come after us, and then Mystique won’t be far behind.”

“Alright, but it doesn’t make it any easily letting you go back to them,” he said and her eyes saddened.

“Ah’m always with you, Remy,” she said and reached to embrace him.

They packed up their things and were on the road within thirty minutes. There was a lot less conversation between them on the way back, neither of them not wanting the night to end. At one point Rogue fell asleep and didn’t wake until they reached the parking lot adjacent to the park when Remy stopped the car.

*****************************************

“Chere, we’re here,” Remy said quietly as Rogue groggily opened her eyes.

“We’re home?” she asked as she stretched the sleep out of her body.

“Not quite… but close,” he said and she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes.

He got her bag out of the back seat and she directed him towards her usual bench. Fred would know to meet her there.

The city lights long faded behind them as Rogue and Remy sat on a quiet park bench, the kind tucked under a halo of trees that filtered the moonlight like lace. The night was soft with the scent of flowers and lingering spring rain. Rogue twirled the red rose Remy had bought her earlier, the petals now slightly bruised from their long walk through the city.

She leaned into him, her voice a whisper. “Ah wish this night didn’t have to end.”

Remy smiled, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. “Next time, chère, we make it last a little longer.”

She smiled, though her eyes carried the weight of reality creeping back in. A car engine rumbled in the distance, headlights sweeping across the path. The moment shattered like glass underfoot.

“That’s Fred,” Rogue sighed. She stood, smoothing her clothes out in an attempt to make herself presentable and pulling her jacket tighter.

Remy’s eyes narrowed as the familiar hulking figure stepped out of the old noisy beat up truck. It was Fred Dukes even though some called him the Blob. He crossed the grass with that usual combination of indifference and suspicion, shoulders hunched like he was ready to charge.

Fred stopped a few feet away, his gaze shifting between Rogue and Remy. “I see you brought her back in one piece.”

Remy rose to his feet, casual but tense. “Evenin’, Fred,” he said and gave him a short but polite way of his hand. “Don’t worry, I got her back here safe.”

Fred folded his arms, his eyes fixed on Rogue. “We better not do this again for a while. Mystique isn’t dumb and she’s going to start noticing? You know what Pietro did when he found out?”

Rogue stiffened. “We handled that situation, and ah can sure handle Mystique.”

Remy stepped forward, eyes glinting. “I know all about Speedy. He threatened her. I know, and if he tries again…”

“I already put a stop to that,” Fred interrupted, his voice low and hard. “With good old-fashioned blackmail, and Quicksilver’ll stay quiet if he knows what’s good for him.”

Remy raised an eyebrow. “What exactly did you threaten him with?”

“Let’s just say I know where he sleeps. And what he’s been stealin’ from just about anybody in this town that has a car. The cops will find out soon enough, sooner if he steps out of line,” Fred said with a smirk. “You don’t gotta worry about Rogue. I’m lookin’ after her.”

Remy took a step closer, the space between them electric with tension. “You say you’re protectin’ herm from him and everyone else in that house, but who protectin’ her from you, mon ami?”

Fred’s jaw clenched as he stepped closer. “You sayin’ I’d hurt her?”

“I’m sayin’ people don’t always know when they hurt someone… especially when they think they’re protectin’ ‘em.”

“Alright, enough!” Rogue’s voice cut through the tension like a whip. “Ah don’t need either of you roosters looking out for me.”

Both men looked at her stunned. Remy’s eyes were tense with barely concealed emotion, and Fred looking like a kid caught fighting on the playground.

Rogue stepped between them, her expression firm but pleading. “Fred’s my friend. He’s always been there for me, Remy. And you…” She turned to him, softer now, “…you know how much you mean to me, but y’all don’t need to fight over me like I’m some piece of property.”

Fred looked away, muttering something under his breath.

Remy’s hands relaxed, but his jaw stayed tight. “I just… don’t want anything bad happenin’ to you, Rogue.”

“I know.” She touched his hand briefly, just a graze of her gloved fingers. “But ah’ll be okay. You got to trust me on this.”

She turned and picked up her duffel and dress bag and walked toward Fred’s car, her silhouette disappearing in the darkness like the end of a dream. Fred opened the passenger door for her, casting Remy a sidelong look that was hard to read. It was only a part warning and a part truce.

Remy watched them go, the sound of the car fading into the night, and the rose in his hand had begun to wilt.

He stood alone in the park, heart heavy, thoughts storming.

He trusted her. He truly did, but that didn’t stop him from worrying… not about Quicksilver, not about Mystique, and especially not about Fred Dukes.

Remy Lebeau had learned a long time ago that sometimes the people closest to you were the ones who could hurt you the most.

*****************************************

The Brotherhood house loomed like a dark bruise on the edge of Bayville, peeling siding, busted gutters, windows that always seemed to be watching. Fred’s truck was making a little bit of a rumbling noise but he was able to turn it off before it got too loud. It was nearly six in the evening and already starting to get dark.  

Fred shoved the front door open harder than he meant to, but at times he didn’t know his own strength. It slammed against the wall leaving a small dent, which didn’t make much difference seeing that was at least half a dozen holes in the house already. One more wasn’t going to matter. Inside, the living room was dim, and the only light was coming from a muted TV someone had left on. The house smelled like old pizza, stale beer, and resentment. What a winning combination that was.

Rogue raced Fred to the kitchen, both being famished but the sight that was waiting for them made them both lose whatever appetite they had. There was Mystique leaning up against the kitchen counter with a disapproving look about her face. She had been waiting for them knowing that Fred would bolt for the kitchen as soon as he came in the door. She had her arms folded and one foot tapping in a slow, venomous rhythm.

“Well,” she said coolly, “Look who decided to show up.”

Rogue didn’t answer at first. She just brushed past, while peeling off her gloves with some sharp, deliberate motions.

“Didn’t think you’d be back until tomorrow,” Rogue said as she smoothed out her gloves and set them on the counter neatly.

“I didn’t realize you were on a date,” Mystique said with a bit of venom in her voice. Her interrogation continued whether Rogue liked it or not. “Did you two have fun playing eloping lovers?”

“We only went to the monster truck show,” Rogue said and closed her arms and leaned up against the adjacent corner. “It was no big deal.”

Fred was about to come forward, and Rogue realized he was trying to play the gallant gentleman. Rogue threw him a look telling him that she could handle it.

“What were you doing with Fred Dukes?” Her voice was scolding and felt more like a hostile interrogation. “You’re going to tell me now, or…”

“Or what?” Rogue asked with defiance in her eyes. She didn’t seem to be one bit afraid of Mystique, and the older blue skinned woman didn’t like it one bit. She didn’t have to work very hard to instill fear into the boys, but Rogue was a different story. She didn’t seem to be afraid of anything

“Just tell me the truth,” Mystique said in a calmer voice. “Did Fred try anything with you?”

“You’re mental, ah can’t touch anyone with puttin’ ‘em into a coma and you can see that Freddie walkin’ around healthy as a horse.”

“More like a buffalo.” Mystique arched a brow with a certain amount of snugness in her voice.

“How the hell could ya say something like that?!” Rogue shouted at her. If her gloves hadn’t been off her hands she would have punched the woman square in the face. “Freddie is the nicest boy in this house, so you ever insult him again ah’ll knock you three ways from Sunday!”

Rogue tried to walk out of the kitchen to go up to her room to calm down but Mystique had to keep chucking like a chicken which was one of the things she did not miss upon leaving Mississippi. She looked back at her only because she was curious about what she would or could say.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have said that, but I know how members of the opposite sex are,” Mystique said trying to use a much calmer voice. “Like everyone else who’s ever pretended to care about you.”

“Like who, Mystique?” Rogue asked and her phone chimed. It was a specialized sound, and Rogue knew exactly who it was.  She glanced down quickly and covered the screen as much as she could so Mystique wouldn’t see. She wondered if she was being too obvious.

“Give me that phone,” Mystique demanded, while her eyes narrowed and her jaw tightened.

“Why? Rogue asked trying to keep her phone out of Mystique’s reach.

“What are you hiding from me, Rogue?” Mystique said demandingly and tried to snatch the item out of her hand.  

“Ah don’t have t’tell ya!” Rogue screamed at her. “Ya ain’t my momma!” Rogue tried to walk away but the woman kept forcing her back into the situation.

“I’m just trying to protect you.” Mystique’s words made her turn around to face the woman.”

“Ah can take care of myself,” she said and walked a few steps away before hearing the woman yelling at her again.

“Come back here!” Mystique shouted and ran up to Rogue. She tried to grab at the covered part of her arm, but in the attempt to try to get away Rogue’s palm touched the blue woman’s face and she fell to the floor. Then her phone chimed again, and not just any chime—a specific one. His chime.

 “Rogue…” It was the last word Mystique said before losing consciousness.

Now she was in a mess. She couldn’t just leave Mystique lying on the kitchen floor, but she hesitated but only for a moment before she reached for her gloves on the counter. She quickly put them on and grabbed Mystique’s arms and dragged her to the kitchen door. She cracked it open and peeked through to make sure none of the other boys where downstairs. She didn’t want them to see what she had done.

When she was sure that all was clear she dragged Mystique’s unconscious body into the living room. She thought for a moment seeing her lying on the floor would cause too many questions and attempted to lift her up. She was heavy but not too much for Rogue to handle, thanks to all the workout sessions in the gym at school. Principal Darkholme always let her use the gym early in the mornings before classes started, but Rogue learned why she was given that special privilege. The last time she stole Mystique’s memories she learned that her principal and mentor were one and the same. She hadn’t told anyone yet, not even Remy but she thought that it was about time she did.

Lifting the blue woman onto the couch was no easy task but she managed to flop her unceremoniously onto the couch, and Rogue propped her head on a pillow, trying to make it look like she was just sleeping although the glazed eyes and twitchy fingers might have ruined that illusion. Thankfully most of the boys living in the Brotherhood house didn’t notice much of anything, but she covered her bases so if any of the boys would come downstairs and see her they would just think she fell asleep on the couch. That’s if they noticed her at all.

She looked down to see that the skin on her arm was switching from her normal skin color to Mystique’s distinctive blue. She quickly pulled the sleeve on her top down to cover it but quickly glanced into the mirror. She saw that her face was a normal color. All she had to do was maintain control and hold back Mystique’s psyche at least until she reached her room. She quickly bolted towards the stairs but looked back as soon as she reached it, wanting to make sure Mystique was knocked out.

The house was silent for once which meant the boys were either asleep or not in the house at all.

She climbed the rest of the stairs in silence, her tennis shoes even though soft step shoes seem to echo like gunshots in the hollow house.

Damn it! Rogue thought, but she hissed through her teeth, as she climbed the stairs. She looked back one last time and the woman was still unconscious on the couch. With any hope by morning she would awaken and not remember anything that transpired. Why do ya never listen? She posed the question silently as she reached the top of the stairs.

Once she reached the landing she saw Fred approaching with a look of concern on his face.

He blinked, brows raised in concern. “Rogue? Are you okay?”

“Ah’m fine, but Mystique is knocked out on the couch,” she said with a look of remorse on her face. Her eyes were darting past him right to her bedroom door.

“Well, she got what she deserved after the way she talked to you,” Fred said but Rogue still felt ashamed.

“Ah don’t know about that, but could ya go check on her just to make sure…?” Rogue couldn’t finish her thought. She suddenly got the notion that she could actually kill someone with this power. No wonder people out there wanted to lock up people like her or outright kill them. The world wasn’t so black and white since discovering she was a mutant. Who is innocent and who is guilty? The answer to that question wasn’t so simple.

“Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it,” Fred said and was about to go down the stairs.

Rogue was about to say something but nothing she could say seem to match Fred’s actions. He was the only real friend she had in that house but she knew eventually she would leave. She just hoped Fred would be okay once she did.

Rogue walked quickly to her bedroom seeing the blue was coming back to her skin and she was hearing Mystique’s voice inside her head. See what you did, you little destroyer. She flung open her bedroom door trying to distract her from Mystique’s angry voice inside her mind. She quickly locked the door, not wanting to take the chance that anyone could wander in. She shut the door as quietly as possible and mumbled a few words that were just above a whisper.  Her body slumped against the door as Mystique continued to yell at her in her mind.

Her back hit the door making her body go weak for a moment. As she slumped down on the floor she could hear the faint cracks that echoed through the floorboards.

See what you’ve done, you evil girl. It was Mystique’s voice again.

Leave her alone. It was another voice in her head, one very familiar to her.

“Remy?” She whispered out loud.  After that Mystique’s voice stopped, and she only experience silence. She let out a long breath and relaxed after hearing another chime.

She finally pulled out her phone and read the two texts she missed

Is everything alright?

Then the last new text message waited on the screen.

Chère, y’awake? Got somethin’ I wanna tell you...

What is that? She texted back.

I love you. The words put a smile on her face and she sent back one last text

I love you too. I’m wiped out, so I think it’s time for bed.

Sweet dreams, Ma Cherie.

Rogue set her phone on the nightstand, her thumbs tingling from the brief exchange with Remy. His message still echoed in her head. Hearing and seeing his words even in a text always made her feel better.

She curled up on her side, trying to ignore the hum of heat in her chest. It was the feeling that even after all this time, he could still get to her with just a few words.

Sleep soon came and she was enveloped into her own dreams.

Chapter Text

On that Same night, just past midnight, the moonlight poured through the window like a silver whisper. Rogue shifted in her sleep, her cheek pressing deeper into the pillow as her body lay curled in the warmth of the soft sheets. She rolled over onto her side as her body succumbed to the sleep she so desperately needed while dreams took hold of her unconscious state.

A woman ran swiftly to a cliff side that looked lush and green. In the distance stood a castle-like structure and the sound of hungry wolves seem to be getting closer and closer. Mist rose from a chasm below, and rushing water roared somewhere in the distance. She was cloaked but it was apparent that she had dark features. She stopped near the edge of the cliff holding something in her arms. It was also wrapped in dark cloth and whatever was inside was moving. She unwrapped the fabric for a moment to reveal a tiny baby. Its hair was back as coal and his eyes were of a brilliant bright yellow. The baby held out is tiny hands but a blue tail creeped from behind.

“What has he done to you?” the woman whispered and kissed the baby on the forehead. He looked back at the castle with distain in her eyes. “Monster!” she whispered.

Her precious baby tainted forever. Suddenly the growl of a wolf came and the woman realized it was upon her. She tried to move away, but she stumbled and in the fall the baby fell right over the cliff and into the waters below.

“No!” she cried out just as the wolf grabbed onto her leg. She tried to hold onto the tree but the wolf had too tight of a hold on her. “Help me!” she screamed and just as he heard a shot ring out.

It was enough to scare the wolf away and he heard footsteps coming towards her. Just as a shadow crept over her she removed her hood to reveal a face. It was one of a brown-haired woman with dark brown eyes.

The man held the shotgun in one hand and held out his other hand towards her.

“Got somethin’ to treat that leg,” he said and lifted her off the ground. He was able carry her injured body away, but she kept sight of the place where she lost the most precious thing she had… her baby.

Rogue woke with a gasp and she shot up in bed, trying to catch her breath. She was trembling and soaked in sweat and looked over at her alarm clock and saw that it read 3:03AM. She reached over to a nearby chair and grabbed a towel and wiped her face with it then turned to lay back down and try again for sleep. She had two finals in the morning, and her evening had already been full of drama.

She closed her eyes and wanting the only dreams she would have to be sweet dreams of Remy, but something told her she wouldn’t get her wish.

As she drifted off her mind created an image of a dim glow of an old bulb swinging from the ceiling of a run-down apartment. The wallpaper was yellowed and curling at the edges, and a small fan hummed in the window, and the air was heavy with summer heat and something worse… finality.

A blond woman sat on the edge of a child’s bed. He was small looking to be aged five, maybe six. He had sandy-blond hair tousled from the day’s activities, and his blue eyes were sleepy but smiling, one hand curled around a faded drawing of a house with a stick-figure family. The woman forced a smile telling the boy a somewhat generic bedtime story.

She brushed his bangs away from his forehead, and then pulled the thin blanket over his shoulders. Her expression was unreadable… blank like wet stone. She walked to the door of his room only leaving the dim nightlight on.

“Go to sleep,” she said more like a command then a request.

“Yes, Momma,” he said and put the blanket over his head. She shut the door and left the room walking into the kitchen to sort through the day’s mail, but she had no time to read earlier that day.

She tossed the bills aside on the kitchen counter behind her, but saw a plain white envelope half unsealed that was handwritten with a standard blue pen with no return address. Mystique sat at the table and opened the letter. It was written on plain paper with the straightest lines she ever seen. She recognized the style was being from Irene. Being blind she used a ruler to write.

Dear Raven,

I write this with a heavy hand and a heart that knows sorrow far too well. I’ve had another vision… this one as clear as glass and cold as the truth it carries.

I saw the boy.

I saw him as he is now, small and fragile, clinging to you with soft eyes that do not yet understand the world’s cruelty, and I saw him grow… ages flickering like the turning pages of a book I did not want to finish.

I saw him at ten, then fifteen. I saw him as a man, and each time, I looked deeper, hoping… searching… for some flicker, some trace of the gift, our gift, but there was nothing.

No mutation. No power. No transformation waiting within his bones or his blood. He is human, Raven…. entirely and irrevocably human.

I know what you’re thinking. I know what this means to you. I know what it costs you to read these words, but I must speak the truth, even if it wounds you.

He is not one of us, and he never will be.

You must decide what kind of future you can give him. Whether you can love him knowing he will grow up to live in a world that may hate us… but not as one of us.

I cannot see your heart, Raven, only his path, and it ends far away from ours.

With love,
Irene

“He’s not a mutant,” Raven repeated what the letter had said. “He never will be.”

It was signed in graceful, familiar script: Irene Adler.

She also knew her as Destiny.

The woman stood up from the kitchen table and walk to the boy’s bedroom. She cracked the door just enough to peek in and saw that he was sleeping or so she thought. His face was a soft light peach in color and very… normal… not like hers at all. She touched her own face thinking about what it was she hid and realized it was everything. She then closed the door and walked into her own bedroom and opened the closet and pulled out a suitcase and packed like she was going on a short trip.

The boy stirred once and rolled over, probably dreaming of dinosaurs and toy trucks and parents that didn’t lie.

He then awakened and sat up, rubbing his eyes. In the shadows of the hallway, he saw the front door closing. The click of it echoed like a gunshot.

He scrambled out of bed, small feet padding across the linoleum andclimbed onto the couch by the window and looked through the dusty glass.

Down below, on the sidewalk, he saw his mother standing at the curb with a bag over her shoulder. She looked up… just once… at the building. Her golden eyes found the window and found him.

The boy pressed his hand to the glass, and through it, his voice cracked. It was raw, soft and breaking.

“Momma!”

She didn’t wave like she usually did and didn’t even move.

She just turned her back on the window, on him, and disappeared into the night.

Rogue gasped forcing her to bolt upright, sweat clinging to her skin, breath short and sharp in the pre-dawn dark. Her heart hammered inside her chest, as she looked towards the clock.

4:30 AM.

It was too early for morning, but too late for the comfort of a warm bed.

She pushed the covers away and swung her legs over the side of the bed. The air was cool against her damp skin as she walked slowly, barefoot, down the hall. She turned on the bathroom light but didn’t look in the mirror.

Instead, she gripped the edge of the sink, knuckles pale beneath the gloves.

That was a crazy dream…  Just a little boy… and the other just a baby…. Why am ah havin’ these dreams?

Rogue’s eyes filled, but no tears fell, but she wasn’t crying for herself.

She was crying for those innocent souls.

Rogue stood there for a long moment, gripping the sink, her head bowed.

Those dreams… but were they really? They weren’t like her usual dreams, ones that were hers alone. Something told her they belonged to someone else, perhaps from borrowed memories or leftover fear from someone she touched. These were different than anything he experienced before. They were clearer, sharper and way too real.

She closed her eyes again, trying to push it away, but the image came back… the baby slipping from that woman’s arms, falling into the mist. That hollow splash that echoed like it never ended.

A sick feeling churned in her gut and a truth just hit her as the scenario played out in her mind again. Ah know who that baby was…

The thought came unbidden, unwelcome, but it stuck… lodged deep as she couldn’t get the image out of her head. Her breath hitched. “No… that’s not possible,” she whispered.

She turned on the cold water and splashed her face, hoping to shock the feeling away. It didn’t work. The baby’s golden eyes haunted her, eyes that she was familiar with. In the dream he didn’t seem like he wasn’t afraid, and he didn’t even cry. He was just looking up with his little eyes wondering about to the person who was holding him with all the trust anyone could gain from a tiny soul.

Then there was the other dream… the little boy, forgotten and alone. That one broke her heart in a quieter way. But the baby?

The baby felt personal.

Is that what ah am now? Some kind of memory thief?

She looked up, finally facing the mirror, her reflection stared back, pale and wide-eyed with a line of water trailing down one cheek.

Ah don’t know who that woman was, but ah think… Ah think ah know her as well.

The idea settled in her chest like a stone.

If that was true… if those memories belonged to someone she knew, then that baby wasn’t just some lost child.

He was someone Rogue already knew.

She pressed her hands to the counter, swallowing hard. “Ah’m losin’ it,” she said, voice cracking. “Or… someone’s tryin’ to show me somethin’.”

She didn’t feel calm or any clarity, but she did feel one thing stronger than all the rest.

Ah gotta find the truth.

**************************************************

Rogue stepped quietly back into her room, her damp hair clinging to her neck. The clock now read 4:47 AM, glowing faintly in the dark.

She sat on the edge of her bed, staring at the silent phone on her nightstand. For a moment, she just looked at it uncertain, but then she picked it up and dialed.

There was a pause, then a sleepy groan. “Chère? Y’know what time it is?”

“Yeah,” she said softly. “Ah know. Sorry. Ah just… needed to hear your voice.”

That got his attention. “What’s wrong?”

“Ah had one a those dreams,” she said, her voice trembling a bit. “Two, actually. They weren’t mine. They were… someone else’s.”

There was a pause on the other end. “Do you know who’s”

“Ah don’t know,” she admitted. “But… ah need to talk to Kurt, privately, but ah don’t know his number.”

Remy sat up more fully, now wide awake. “You okay, Rogue?”

She exhaled slowly. “Ah will be. Just… can you set somethin’ up sometime today? It’s real important.”

“Yeah, how about lunch time,” he said and it sounded like he was stretching.

“Great,” she said softly.

 “Don’t worry, I’ll make it happen.” Hearing those words made her feel so much better.

“Thanks, darlin’,” she murmured. “Ah owe you one.”

“You owe me not’in’. Just take care of yourself. I don’t like the sound of your voice right now.”

She smiled faintly, even if it didn’t reach her eyes. “It’s just one of those mornings.”

They said goodbye quietly, and after she hung up, Rogue sat still for a moment longer. Then she stood, walked to her dresser, and pulled open the second drawer.

Her fingers hovered over the black-and-green uniform folded neatly inside.

It’s time to get ready.

*****************************************

The sun hadn’t even cleared the treetops, but Mystique already had them outside.

The backyard of the Brotherhood house was a mix of cracked pavement and lopsided training dummies Fred had dragged out from the garage. Rogue stood across from Toad and Quicksilver, her muscles stiff, her limbs sluggish with exhaustion.

She hadn’t gone back to sleep after the dreams. She was too afraid she would see those frightening images again, so she just busied herself with her morning ritual, just partaking in it a little earlier.

“Again,” Mystique barked from the sidelines. Her arms were crossed, expression tight.

Rogue exhaled through her nose, trying to focus, but her hands were trembling under the gloves.

Toad sprang forward with an ugly grin. “C’mon, Skunk Girl. Don’t hold back now.”

She dodged left, but not fast enough. His tongue whipped out, catching her by the arm and yanking her off balance and she hit the ground hard.

Before she could roll back to her feet, a sudden gust of wind whooshed past her.

“Boom,” Quicksilver said smugly, skidding to a stop just inches from her head. “You’re tagged. Twice.” He let out a chuckle trying to savor her humiliation as long as possible.

Mystique’s heels clicked across the cracked cement.

Rogue clenched her jaw and stood, brushing gravel from her palms. Her head throbbed, and her heart still hadn’t caught its rhythm from earlier.

“That was sloppy,” Mystique said coolly. “Being the only girl in this house you have to show them that you’re not weak. Do you understand?”

“Ah’m fine,” Rogue barked at her and stumped her way towards Fred.

Fred walked over, his brows drawn together. “You don’t look fine.”

“She’ll walk it off,” Avalanche said from where he was leaning on a cinderblock wall, arms crossed. “Can we be done now? I’m starving.”

Mystique shot him a glare, but he didn’t flinch.

Toad bounced back on his heels, clearly riding the high of the win. “Man, Rogue, you usually wipe the floor with me. You sick or somethin’?”

Rogue said nothing, her eyes looking towards the direction of the ground.

Fred stepped closer, lowering his voice. “You sure you’re okay? You didn’t sleep again, did you?”

“Let it go, Freddy,” she said, quieter.

Mystique didn’t let it slide. “You’re not focused, and you’re distracted. We have plans moving forward, and I can’t have you falling behind. Next time…”

Rogue turned, jaw tight. “Ah said ah’m fine.”

There was a tense pause.

Mystique’s eyes narrowed slightly, studying her, but after a moment, she turned away.

“Training’s over,” she snapped. “Go clean up. Toad, Avalanche, you’re on breakfast duty.” Everyone moaned at that knowing what a bad cook Toad was, but perhaps Avalanche could keep him in check. He wasn’t that great either but at least his food was edible.

Fred lingered beside Rogue for a few seconds longer, clearly wanting to say more but finally he gave her a small nod and walked off.

Rogue stood there alone in the yard, shoulders rigid, sweat cooling on her back. She wasn’t fine, and now she knew Mystique was watching her even closer.

************************************************

The kitchen smelled like something had died in it, and then been reheated.

Rogue sat at the table, arms crossed, staring at a chipped bowl of what was supposed to be oatmeal. It looked more like cement.

Fred sat beside her, chewing loudly on something that might’ve once been toast. “You okay?” he asked, glancing at her untouched plate. “Or is it just… you know.” He leaned in a little. “The food.”

Rogue gave a noncommittal shrug. “Let’s go with the food.”

Across the table, Toad proudly plopped down a lumpy tray of what looked like scrambled eggs crossed with some sort of mutant pasta. “Breakfast à la Toad,” he announced, grinning. “Eggs, ramen, and that orange powder stuff from the back of the cabinet. Don’t worry… it was mostly sealed.”

“Great,” Lance muttered, eyeing the tray like it was radioactive. “I swapped out the milk with water, by the way, and I think the eggs were expired, but, uh, I mixed in baking soda. You know… for texture.”

“That’s not how anything works,” Pietro said, already halfway through a Pop-Tart he’d swiped from someone’s bag.

“I’m pretty sure it is,” Lance replied with a shrug.

“I’m pretty sure we’re all going to die of food poisoning,” Fred added, eying the eggs suspiciously.

“Toad’s gonna kill us all,” Pietro said. “I’m just here for the chaos.”

As the boys bickered and laughed, Rogue stayed quiet. She picked at the edge of a napkin, her mind still stuck on the dream, on those golden eyes. On the way the woman in the vision didn’t even flinch when the child cried out after her.

Fred nudged her gently. “You sure you’re okay? You’re, uh… quieter than usual.”

Rogue blinked, and then glanced at him. “Just tired.”

He nodded slowly and didn’t press.

In the hallway down the corridor, the faint click of Mystique’s heels echoed for a moment… then her office door shut with a solid thunk. Locked in, doing whatever secretive things she did in the early morning.

“Maybe we should accidentally leave this food in there,” Pietro muttered. “See if she’s still alive after breakfast.”

“Only if you leave a note that says it’s from me,” Lance said.

A few minutes later, Rogue stood and quietly tossed her plate… completely untouched into the sink. Fred followed her lead.

The rest of the Brotherhood boys piled out after them with Lance jingling the keys to his rust-bucket jeep.

They crammed in with Pietro taking shotgun before anyone else could blink, Toad clinging to the back bumper like always, and Fred squeezing into the backseat like it owed him rent. Rogue pulled on her gloves in silence as Lance backed out of the driveway.

The jeep sputtered to life, spitting smoke from the tailpipe as it rattled down the road toward Bayville High.

The others were still laughing and joking, but Rogue was quiet with her mind already miles away.

*******************************************************

Lunch came too quickly, and Rogue didn’t remember walking to the field, only that her phone buzzed and Remy’s name lit up the screen.

Meet me behind the bleachers. He’s here like you asked.

She slipped away from the noise of the cafeteria, the hum of voices and clatter of trays, until the sounds thinned into silence. The sun cast long shadows beneath the old bleachers where students rarely ventured unless they were skipping class or sneaking cigarettes.

Remy leaned against one of the metal supports with his hands hidden away in his jacket pockets. Beside him stood Kurt, looking puzzled and more than a little nervous as Rogue approached.

“Okay,” Kurt said slowly, glancing between them. “Remy said you wanted to talk, but this feels a little like I’m about to get interrogated.”

Rogue hesitated, hands tucked deep in her sleeves. “Ah need to ask you somethin’... weird.”

Kurt gave a sheepish grin. “Uh, okay,” he said hesitantly. “Sure…. weird is kinda my specialty.”

She looked at him but not just at him. She was studying him intensely hoping that her suspicions weren’t true, but that blue skin, flicking tail, and those glowing yellow eyes just reinforced what her mind suspected to be already true.

“Do you know who your real parents are?” she asked softly.

Kurt blinked. “My real parents?” he repeated her question in confusion “No, not really. I was adopted by the Wagners when I was a baby. My mother said they found me floating in water near the Alps, wrapped in wet blankets and screaming. No note. No name. Nothing. Why you asked me this, Rogue?”

Rogue swallowed. “Ah had a dream. Two dreams, actually, but the first one was about a baby. It had blue skin, yellow eyes and a tail.” She looked up at him. “Ah think it was you.”

Kurt was speechless and frozen by the words coming out of Rogue’s mouth.

“Ah was watchin’ this woman,” she continued. “She had dark hair and was holdin’ a baby, and then… she dropped him… off a cliff… just let him fall.”

Remy straightened slightly, his brow furrowed.

Kurt’s face had gone pale under the indigo. “Are you saying… you think that was me?”

“Ah know it was,” she said. “Ah felt it. It wasn’t a dream, not really. Ah think it was someone else’s memory and… it felt real, especially with the second dream. It was kind of the same but with a little boy who’s momma left him. Kurt, ah think it was the same woman."

Kurt shifted his weight uneasily. “That’s… I don’t know what to say. That’s heavy. I don’t remember anything like that, nothing before the Wagners, and if it was the same woman and it was all real and am one the little boys… then I could have a brother.”

“If that true, all of it, where do we start lookin’?” Rogue asked.

“Maybe the Professor could help,” Remy offered and his voice gentler now. “If it’s a memory, it might be buried. He’s good at unlockin’ that sort of t’ing.”

Rogue nodded, but her gaze had wandered down to her phone. “Lunch is almost over,” she murmured.

“I’ll text you if I can set somethin’ up,” Remy and touched her gloved hand.

“Okay,” she said and she wondered if Remy gave a little too much away to Kurt, not that it mattered. More and more people were finding out about the two of them and pretty soon the whole school would know.

She turned, gave Remy a small nod of thanks, and then walked off across the field, the wind pulling at her hair.

Remy stood frozen as he and watched her go until her image disappeared. Kurt did too, and then looked over at his friend and teammate. “You like her.”

Remy smirked, but didn’t answer.

“You do,” Kurt said, amused and gave a smirk. “Is she the reason you disappeared this weekend?”

Remy’s smile faded, but he didn’t say a word. He just turned and walked away.

*******************************************************

Remy leaned against the row of lockers, thumbing out a message on his phone. The hallway buzzed with the usual post-lunch noise, but his focus was locked on the screen. He looked in contacts and clicked onto the icon of a brain. It was the number that dialed the professor. Rogue needed some help dealing with this and the Professor was the perfect choice.

He typed out his message quickly.
Rogue wants a meeting. Says it’s important… about Kurt.

A moment later, the Professor’s reply lit up the screen.
I already know.

Remy raised an eyebrow and quickly typed back.
How? You can’t read my mind, remember? Remy was confused and spooked at how he seemed to know everything that was going on.

I read hers. The professor’s message came through. Meet me in the park after school.

Remy smirked, shaking his head. “Figures.” He said the words quietly.

That’ll be fine.

He sent the text and slid the phone into his pocket just as Scott came into view, slinging his bag over one shoulder.

“Hey,” Scott said, falling into step beside him. “I appreciate you taking care of the car this weekend.”

Remy gave a half-smile, playing it casual. “She drove like a dream.”

Scott chuckled. “You didn’t break any speed records, did you?”

“Only a few minor ones,” Remy said, keeping it vague.

Scott rolled his eyes, but he was grinning. “You’re lucky she came back in one piece.”

“You really t’ink Remy would crack up your car?” Remy asked but the thought sent a look of fright about Scott’s face.

He didn’t answer the question as they headed down the hallway toward their next class, the weight of unspoken things trailing just a few steps behind.

**********************************************

The park was mostly empty by mid-afternoon. A few joggers passed by, a couple of children played on the far end near the fountain, but the benches beneath the wide oak trees were quiet, shaded, still, and perfect for privacy.

Rogue sat on the edge of one, arms folded, eyes flicking toward the path every few seconds. She was nervous. Not because she feared the Professor. She felt look she could trust him, but because she knew if Mystique found out, there’d be hell to pay.

Remy stood a few feet away, giving her space. He leaned against a tree, one foot crossed over the other, his eyes scanning the park casually, but he was alert. He was always alert when it came to her.

Then she saw the figure in the wheelchair appear between the trees.

Professor Charles Xavier offered her a gentle nod as he rolled toward the bench. “Rogue,” he greeted softly. “Thank you for trusting me with this.”

She nodded. “Thanks for meetin’ me out here. Ah didn’t want… anyone overhearin’.”

“I understand,” he said. “Now… let’s begin.”

She glanced once at Remy, who gave her a silent look of encouragement. Then she turned back to the Professor and gave a single nod.

Xavier closed his eyes, and she opened hers.

What passed between them was silent, but powerful. Rogue’s mind was no fortress… not today. Her fatigue had weakened her natural walls, and she wanted the truth. So she didn’t resist when Xavier’s consciousness slipped into hers.

He saw it all, everything that was in her dreams: The ancient cliff… the blue baby tumbling through mist… the splash… the cold silence… the apartment with the freckled boy clutching a bear… the window. The word Momma cried through tears. The letter in Destiny’s familiar hand, and finally… the glowing green gem exchanged in the shadows, but then, something deeper. Something buried. It was a flash of a face and a scream… a child’s name never spoken aloud.

When Xavier withdrew, his face was pale but thoughtful.

Rogue blinked, her heart still racing. “It wasn’t a dream, was it?”

He shook his head gently. “No,” he said shaking his hand. “What you saw was real, a suppressed memory buried inside your subconscious… the kind not stolen but inherited.”

Rogue swallowed. “Then… was it him? Was it Kurt?”

“I don’t know,” he admitted, his voice low. “It’s possible, but the mind is a complex place. These memories were not your own, and there are pieces missing. Some things were blurred or altered, perhaps.”

Rogue nodded slowly, processing. “Thank you… for tryin’, Professor.”

He gave a faint smile. Then his voice entered her thoughts one last time, quiet and kind.

Whenever you’re ready… we have a place for you.

He turned and rolled away, disappearing back into the trees as silently as he came.

Rogue let out a slow breath as Remy moved to her side. “You alright?”

“Not even close,” she said softly. “But ah’m gettin’ there.”

She sat back down on the bench and Remy over her and pulled out a single red rose which made her smile.

“Didn’t want to give you dis in front of de old man,” Remy said as she smelled the bloom.

“Ah don’t think it woulda mattered,” Rogue said as he sat down next to her. “Ah think he already knew.”

“It’s hard keepin’ secrets from dat guy, but even if he know somethin’ he don’ go blabbin’.”

“Well, that’s good,” she said and looking down at her phone to check the time. “Ah better get home before Mystique does. Hate playing the question game with her.”

“I’ll take you on my bike,” he said and Rogue was about to protest. “I know to let you off at the hedges.”

Rogue just let out a groan before taking his hand as he stood up and let her lead the way. They walked together, side by side along the gravel path, but neither of them noticed the quiet figure watching from the shadows of the trees. Cloaked in a long coat, hair pulled back, yellow eyes narrowed with fury.

It was known other than Mystique. Her fists were clenched at her sides.

“How…?” she whispered. “How did she see it? That part was gone. Locked. Buried.”

She watched the young couple walk farther away, talking softly.

Her jaw tightened. “You’re not taking her away from me,” she hissed. “Not again.”

When they vanished around the corner, Mystique remained, cloaked in oak leaves and shadow, her thoughts turning darker by the second.

The soft click of Rogue’s heels faded into the distance, accompanied by Remy’s lazy drawl and quiet laughter. Streetlights flickered on as twilight deepened, casting long shadows across the park.

Left behind, Mystique stood by the bench, her arms crossed and jaw tight. Her yellow eyes are locked on a single rose lying abandoned where Rogue had been sitting. It was one of Remy’s, no doubt… a symbol of their secret, and her daughter’s betrayal.

She snatched the rose, fingers trembling with restrained fury. Petal by petal, she rips it apart. The delicate red crumpled petals fall to the grass like drops of blood.

“You always did have a flair for the dramatic,” said a calm voice behind her.

Mystique didn’t turn. “Spying, Charles?”

“I was giving them space, but I saw you.” He stepped forward, his hands tucked behind his back. “I sense you’re struggling.”

“Struggling?” she scoffed. “Try disgusted.”

“You’re angry that she’s been sneaking around with someone from my school… with young Mister LeBeau.”

She whirled on him. “He’s a thief and a liar… just like his father.”

“Yet, he brings something out of her no one else can,” Charles said quietly. “Isn’t that worth something?”

Mystique’s silence stretched, her expression unreadable. “Stop trying to steal my daughter.”

“I did no such thing, Raven,” she said and glanced towards him. “She needed my help.” Charles took a deep breath before continuing. “It seems she’s having dreams of your buried memories… the memories of two boys. Kurt is one... and the other?”

Mystique didn’t speak, just shot him a look of distain.

“I don’t know where Graydon is,” he admitted. “It could be that he has no mutant signatures, but if it eases your mind I will keep searching. If it’s any solace he is alive.”

“How would you know that?” she asked in an accusing tone.

“I’ve seen glimpses of him in the thoughts of others, Raven, but I can’t pinpoint is location,” he said sympathetically. “If you want I can keep trying.”

Her gaze hardened into contempt. “Don’t do me any favors, Charles.”

“I’m not,” he said softly. “I’m just reminding you that not all is lost. Some children survive even the worst of us.”

Without another word, Mystique dropped the rose stem and shifted. Her body warped into iridescent blue feathers, and a moment later, a raven lifted into the air and disappeared into the darkening sky.

Charles watched until the bird vanished. Then, with a quiet sigh, he turned back toward the parking lot adjacent to the park rolling his wheel chair down the narrow side walk, defeated but not beaten.

************************************************

A gentle tapping against the glass pulled Kurt from his thoughts. Perched on the windowsill of his dorm room at the Institute was a raven, its feathers sleek and shimmering under the pale moonlight.

Kurt’s face lit up with a soft smile. “Hallo, little friend,” he said, padding over on bare feet to push the window open. The bird tilted its head, unblinking.

“I like birds,” he said softly as he settled cross-legged on his bed. “They’re free. No walls. No rules. Just sky.”

The raven hopped forward on the sill, black eyes watching him.

“Are you hungry?” he asked. “I have something for you.”

The bird peeked up like it knew what he was saying. He sprinkled a few seeds in front of the bird from a small pouch from the last time he had a feathered visitor.

“Would you like to hear a story?” the bird chirped which made Kurt smile. “Well, I haven’t always lived here. I come from a place called Germany.” The bird chirped again. “I had a good childhood there, you know?” he said after a moment. “My mama and papa, well my adoptive ones, I guess… they raised me in a little village in Germany. They taught me kindness, taught me faith. We weren’t rich or anything, but we laughed. We prayed. I helped at the church.” He smiled wistfully. “They made me feel... human… even with the tail.”

He waved what some called his third arm the bird looked curious. It blinked slowly, but then stood in silence.

“Then today something strange happened. This girl from school, her name is Rogue, had this dream,” he continued, but his voice more guarded now. “In this dream she saw a baby that looked like me with my same blue skin. That baby was thrown from a cliff, and she thinks it might have been me. I don’t know. Maybe it was. Maybe that’s how I ended up in the river, where the Wagners found me. If it’s true… then did someone not want me… living?”

His gaze drifted to the night sky.

“Sometimes I wonder who she was… my real mother. Why she left. Why she didn’t come back. I mean… I’m not angry, not really. I just…” He looked down at his hands. “I just want to know.”

A knock interrupted his thoughts. He jerked his head towards the door.

“Kurt!” He heard Evan called through the door. “You in there?”

“I’m in here, Evan!” Kurt called out as he stroked the bird.

The door cracked open, and Evan poked his head in, raising an eyebrow when he saw the bird.

“Dude,” he muttered, stepping in, “you know birds are bad luck, right?”

Kurt chuckled and tossed him a look over his shoulder. “Only if you believe in that sort of thing, besides, this is a raven. There quite intelligent”

“Well, come on. Dinner is in five minutes, and it we don’t get there fast all the good stuff will be gone, and Auntie O is cooking tonight.”

Kurt stood up, giving the raven one last look. “You’re welcome any time, ja?” he said quietly, offering a few sunflower seeds on the windowsill.

The raven took a seed and then flew out into the tree outside his widow as Kurt turned back to Evan. “Let’s go.”

Kurt left the room not realizing that the window was open a crack, and the room was quiet again. That’s when the raven flew back in and hopped from the window still to the floor. It then shimmered with the feathers giving way to smooth blue skin and yellow eyes. Mystique stood alone in her son’s room, surrounded by his books, his clutter, his life.

“I’m sorry, son,” she whispered.

After a moment she moved toward the desk slowly, eyes trailing over the open notebook. Her gloved fingers hovered over the page before she spotted a pad of Xavier Institute stationery nearby. She pulled it toward her and began to write.

Kurt,
You don’t know me… not really, and I can’t tell you who I am… not yet. If I could have… I would have come back for you. I wanted to. I tried, but I made sure you were safe. I watched over you more than you’ll ever know. You were never unloved. Not for a second.

Footsteps echoed in the hallway. Mystique paused with her hand trembling. She hadn’t even written everything she wanted to say or signed the letter when she reverted back to her bird form and flew out the window and into the tree.

 “Hey, Kurt?” Kitty’s voice floated in. “I need the history notes. If I fail this class I’ll be grounded for the rest of my life.” The door creaked open.

She peeked inside and saw the room was empty.

Sighing, she spotted Kurt’s notebook on his desk. “Guess I’ll just borrow this for now.”

She scribbled a note and placed it neatly on the desk:

Borrowing your notes, be back before class tomorrow - Kitty

When she picked up the notebook, a single sheet of paper fluttered from beneath it and landed on the floor, but Kitty didn’t notice.

As she turned to leave, she caught a draft, and noticed the window was open.

She walked over, raising an eyebrow. “Kurt, are you feeding the birds again?” she said with a laugh, spotting the stray sunflower seeds on the windowsill.

Outside, the raven perched on a branch, watching her.

Kitty gave a small wave. “Weirdo,” she muttered affectionately, and shut the window with a click, locking it before heading out.

Behind her, the fallen letter lay slightly crumpled on the floor, face-down and forgotten.

The raven, blocked from re-entry, fluttered its wings and took off into the night sky.

****************************************************

Mystique arrived at the brotherhood house that evening and looked out onto the street. She saw the other families who lived in the neighborhood and saw several children Kurt’s age and wondered if things had been different what would he have turned out to be like if she had raised him. An image of him just like her charges came to mind and the thought of it sickened her. She heard what he had said, that he wasn’t angry but if he knew the full truth would he still feel the same way.

What happened with little Kurt may have been predicted by circumstance but what of Graydon. She could have stayed and been a mother to him, but it her selfishness that led to her abandonment of him. Then there was Rogue. Would she have ever thought of adopting her if it wasn’t for Irene’s prediction? It was very unlikely. The reality was that she had three children and in so many ways she didn’t have any of them, and no matter the circumstance it was her own fault that she didn’t.

She was determined to not get a third strike with Rogue. She was her last chance, and she was not going to let anyone claim her, not now and not for any reason. She walked into her home to see three of her charges in front of the television as usual. Todd, Lance and Pietro were having a good time watching some action movie in the disc player that she assumed was a rental because of the box that was laying on the coffee table.

She didn’t see Rogue or Fred and wondered if they were conspiring again. “Where are your other two housemates?’ she asked in a commanding voice.

“Kitchen,” Lance said while he laid back on the couch drinking a soda. “They volunteered to make dinner, so we all don’t die.”

“You making fun of my cooking again?” Todd asked and threw a handful of popcorn at him.

The living room was anything but peaceful with the boys always bickering about something.

“Toad, get your nasty feet off the couch!” Blob barked, swatting at his teammate’s muddy sneakers with a rolled-up magazine.

“They ain't on the couch, they’re hangin’ over the edge,” Toad countered, stretching out like a content lizard under a heat lamp. “Big difference.”

“Yeah?” Lance barked back at him. “You’re about one insult away from me hangin’ you over the edge of the balcony.”

“Guys! Seriously?” Pietro said standing up with his hands on his hips. “I thought we agreed… no fighting until after dinner!”

Toad stuck out his tongue but pulled his feet back. Mystique, who had been observing silently from the small entrance area, narrowed her yellow eyes before gliding into the kitchen.

Inside, Rogue stood barefoot at the stove, stirring a pot of steaming gumbo while Fred chopped vegetables with surprising finesse. The cozy domestic scene stood in stark contrast to the chaos outside.

Mystique folded her arms, voice smooth and syrupy. “Smells… tolerable.”

Rogue didn’t turn around. “Thanks. We do our best. Ah thought it would be nice to cook an authentic Cajun meal.”

“Why is that?” Mystique asked as Rogue continued stirring the pot. “Any particular reason?”

“Just had a craving is all, and Fred tells me he’s never had gumbo before,” Rogue said trying to detour her questions.

Mystique’s eyes darted to the refrigerator and opened it to see the pitcher of juice still full with the words. Rogue Only Don’t Touch. “You haven’t touched your orange juice, Rogue,” she said, reaching for the pitcher with an almost imperceptible edge in her tone. “You should drink some. Perhaps that is why you did so badly in training today.”

Rogue glanced at the pitcher in disgust. “Already had a glass earlier,” she replied evenly. “Plus, ah’m not thirsty right now.”

Mystique’s expression didn’t change, but a flicker of doubt passed through her eyes. “Are you sure?”

Fred stopped chopping. “She said she drank some,” he said, his voice low but firm. “Stop badgering her.”

A beat of silence hung between them.

Mystique’s eyes lingered on Rogue a second too long before she turned with a thin smile. “Of course, I’m just making sure my students stay hydrated.”

She exited with a swish of her coat, and Rogue exhaled slowly and resumed stirring the pot. Fred leaned closer, keeping his voice low.

“She might know somethin’.”

Rogue nodded, though her jaw was tight. “Ah don’t know, but somethin’ feels off. Keepin’ an eye on her, ah am.”

Fred gave a small grunt of agreement before returning to the cutting board. Rogue’s mind stayed elsewhere, her senses sharpened… not just to the bubbling of the gumbo, but to every sound, every shadow, every move their so-called mentor made.

Something wasn’t right, and she wasn’t going to be caught off guard.

Rogue tried to put Mystique’s attitude out of her mind while trying to make a nice dinner for everyone. The gumbo was just about done just as the sun slipped behind the horizon, painting the kitchen window with streaks of orange and purple. Rogue ladled generous portions into mismatched bowls while Fred brought over a basket of cornbread, his hands still dusted with flour.

“Dinner!” Rogue called toward the living room. “Come get it while it’s hot, and y’all better wash those nasty hands first, or ah will smack you with this spoon.”

“You ain’t so scary enough to intimidate me with that crazy talk,” Toad called back while standing in the doorway of the kitchen. The spoon clanged loudly against the pot which was enough to rattle him.

“…Never mind,” he added quickly, scuttling to the bathroom.

The boys shuffled in one by one, grumbling, but the scent of spices and buttery bread softened their complaints. They took their seats as Lance elbowed Pietro for the seat closest to the cornbread, while Toad tried to pocket an extra biscuit when no one was looking.

For a few minutes, the house felt like a real home. There was laughter even though loud and obnoxious, sure, but it was genuine. Rogue rolled her eyes when Toad snorted soda through his nose, and Fred told a ridiculous story about thinking crawfish were just spicy shrimp with armor.

Even Pietro cracked a smile, teasing Fred but not quite as sharply as usual.

Just beyond the dining room the air was cold.

Mystique sat at her desk, the door closed behind her, documents spread before her like a war map. She tapped her fingers against the keyboard, scrolling through the encrypted files she’d stolen years ago from Xavier’s archives. Her mind wasn’t on dinner. It was on patterns… on changes.

Rogue had been distant before, brooding, withdrawn, haunted. Now she was relaxing, laughing and reconnecting with Gambit, and trusting Xavier after everything she did to instill fear into Rogue when it came to Xavier and his X-Men.

Why now?

She clicked open a recent scan, some brainwave data the Professor had shared once upon a time, believing it might help Rogue learn control. Mystique had studied it then… but now, something new caught her attention. It was a spike in activity from the hippocampus… memory retention and integration.

Had someone done something?

Mystique’s eyes narrowed as she tapped open a new file, this one of Fred Dukes. She had dismissed him as a useful idiot before, but what if she’d underestimated him? What if this relationship wasn’t real?

Or worse… what if it was?

She paused.

No. She refused to believe Rogue would choose someone like Fred over her, not willingly and not without manipulation. It made her hand tightened into a fist.

She would get answers. If Rogue wouldn’t come to her, then she would dig it out herself, through surveillance, through subterfuge, through whatever it took.

She could hear laughter erupt again as Fred had tried to impress everyone by swallowing a spoonful of hot sauce and was now fanning his mouth and chugging down the pitcher of ice cream soda mix he made for everyone. It was one of three pitchers and he down one all by himself.

“You big idiot!” Rogue shouted, half-laughing, half-scolding. “Ah told you not to swallow all that!”

“Worth it!” Fred gasped, his face red.

Mystique’s jaw tensed. This wasn’t over. She would not lose another child, especially to one of her own wards.

**************************************************

The laughter from dinner had long faded. The kitchen was clean more or less and the lights in the common room dimmed. One by one, doors creaked shut as the boys shuffled off to their rooms with full stomachs and sleepy grumbles.

Upstairs, the hallway was dark, save for the low amber glow of a nightlight someone had stuck into an outlet. Rogue padded down the hallway barefoot, arms crossed, her long T-shirt swishing at her knees as she passed the bathroom.

She was just reaching for her bedroom doorknob when a familiar voice stopped her cold.

“You need to end it.”

Rogue turned slowly to see Mystique standing in the shadows at the far end of the hallway, arms folded, with her expression unreadable, but her tone cut like ice.

“Excuse me?” Rogue asked, her voice low and wary.

“You heard me.” Mystique stepped forward, each click of her heels like a threat. “This… thing with Fred. It ends tonight.”

Rogue squared her shoulders. “Ah don’t take orders on who ah can or can’t be with.”

Mystique’s jaw tightened. “You think this is about romance? About whatever little fantasy you’ve cooked up in that head of yours?”

Rogue’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t start, Mystique.”

“I should’ve known something was wrong the minute you started playing house, playing the happy little homemaker, laughing like nothing ever happened.” She stopped just inches from Rogue now, voice sharp and bitter. “He’s getting too close. He’s distracting you, so that boy is a liability.”

“No. You think he is,” Rogue snapped. “Just because he ain’t your idea of perfect don’t mean he ain’t good for me. He looks out for me and stands up for me. More than ah can say for…”

“For me?” Mystique cut in. Her voice was low but furious. “Go ahead. Say it. I’ve made mistakes… plenty, but everything I’ve ever done was to protect you.”

Rogue stepped back, stung. “Protect me? Is that what you call abandoning me when things got hard? Manipulatin’ me into hatin’ people who just wanted to help? Ah used to think you had your reasons. But now? Now ah think you just didn’t want to share me.”

Mystique’s face darkened.

“You think he understands you?” she hissed. “You think Fred Dukes has any idea who you are? What you’re capable of? He’s weak. He’s soft. He will hold you back.”

“No, he won’t,” Rogue said, her voice firm. “He’s the only one around here who lets me breathe. He treats me like a person… not a project, or a pawn.”

“Then you’re more foolish than I thought.”

They stood in silence for a moment, the tension between them like an electric charge in the air.

Rogue took a breath and stepped back toward her door.

“Ah’m tired, Mystique, and Ah’m done lettin’ you control my life.”

“I am your mentor and the only one who understands you,” Mystique growled.

“Ya don’t know me!” Rogue shouted back at her. “Ya just tryin’ t’turn me into whatever you want, but ah make the decisions on who ah am.”

Mystique’s lips parted like she’d been slapped.

Rogue didn’t wait for a reply. She turned the knob and slipped into her room, slamming the door shut behind her.

Mystique stood alone in the hallway, trembling with rage… not just at Rogue’s defiance… but at the sinking feeling in her gut. She was losing her, and this time, it might be for good, so she would be patient and wait. She was going to get to the bottom of this but she would wait until Rogue was asleep. There had to be some clue of what was really happening. The wise thing to do was to wait until she was away from the house to go snooping, but she didn’t have that much patience.

She used her skeleton key to unlock the door and opened it slowly. She wanted to stop the door from creaking if she could. It made little noise and looked up to see Rogue lying in her bed tangled in the blankets. She was in the mists of a fitful sleep, her lips twitched as she mumbled unintelligible words holding onto her pillow like a lifeline. She was captive to some kind of dream or possible nightmare.

Mystique was careful not to make any noise, but her attention slightly shifted to the room itself. She studied the girl’s domain: the decor, pictures on the wall, the scattered books on her desk and bookshelf and then she looked to her dresser. She knew Rogue was hiding something from her, and she was going to find out what it was.

She padded her hands over every item ghosting across the surfaces looking for any secret hiding places. She opened all her drawers quietly rifling through them. Still that led to nothing. Then her eyes glanced upon her jewelry box. She opened it carefully not wanting to wake the sleeping girl a few feet away. The first thing she saw was a butterfly necklace, an item she recognized. It was a cheaply made little thing made of simple metal that had dulled with age.

Mystique picked it up between two fingers, sneering. “Still holding onto this junk?” she whispered to herself.

 She tossed it out of the jewelry box and it landed on the far side of the dresser. It made a soft clunk when it landed and she feared the noise would wake Rogue. She looked over to see the girl was still asleep.

With the jewelry box still open, she picked through the earrings and mismatched pieces with growing irritation. There had to be something, and she was determined to find it. Then something intriguing caught her eye. It was a little black velvet pouch tucked in the back in what she discovered was a false bottom

She opened it and inside she found a necklace.  It was a simple silver chain, and its charm was a simple green gem. She felt a faint pulse of energy tickle her skin, which made her eyes narrow.

She knew this stone. Could be the one the Assassins possessed? Without hesitation, she slipped it back into its pouch and into her coat pocket. As she did, Rogue stirred.

“Remy…” she whispered, barely audible. “Don’t leave…”

Mystique looked upon her and her expression turned vile. Why did his name escape her lips? Hopefully it was just a dream about the time they were kids. Just to be safe, she had to find a way to rid herself and Rogue of him permanently. It would be a delicate operation, but one she would relish.

Mystique moved cautiously to the door and carefully locked it back before exiting. After the door clicked shut she quietly walked to distance to her own room.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-Four: Unexpected Reunion

The Hawaiian sun burned golden over the surf, the beach buzzing with laughter, music, and the crashing rhythm of the waves. Sand kicked up as teenagers darted across the shore, racing each other barefoot between towels and boards.

Alex Summers stood with his board tucked under his arm, sun on his shoulders and a confident grin tugging at the edge of his mouth. He was lean, tan, and every bit the laid-back local legend, at least in his own mind.

“Dude, you gonna sit there posing or ride the wave?” a boy called out, tossing a soda can in Alex’s direction.

“Give him a break, Trevor,” another chimed in. “His ego needs time to wax the board first.”

Laughter followed. Alex rolled his eyes and smirked. “Y’all laugh now, but you’ll be the ones crying when I conquer the beast.”

“That beast?” one of the kids pointed toward the horizon. A large set was rolling in, taller, faster, rougher than anything they'd seen all morning.

“Hey, Derek, do you mean that death wave out there?” a red-haired girl in sunglasses scoffed from her sun towel. “Please. You boys are such clichés.”

“Totally,” her bleach blond bathing mate agreed. “Keri, just let them go on and act tough. Let’s see how many wipeouts it takes before one of them cries for his momma.”

“I bet he can’t do it, Kellie!” Derek called over to her as she was putting on some sun oil. “If he does you have to go on a date with me tonight.”

“It’s not going to happen so it doesn’t matter, so you’re on,” Kellie called back to him.

“While you all are placing bets, I’m going to go ride me a wave,” Alex said and ran into the water with his board. The challenge was on, and he was too eager to oblige. Alex turned back toward the waters, adrenaline already pulsing. “One wave, just one,” he muttered. “No big deal.”

His board sliced through the foam as he paddled hard, eyes locked on the incoming swell, but as he neared the rise, something hit him. It wasn’t a wave or a current, but something inside him giving him unbearable pain.

A sudden stabbing flare radiated from his palms. It was hot, electric, and frightening. His arms faltered. The board jerked sideways, while the water swallowed him in a violent crash.

All was left was foam and salt and silence, and for a heartbeat, nothing moved.

“Alex? Come on, man, you made me lose my bet,” Derek said quietly. He then ran to the shoreline, shading his eyes trying to spot him.

“Yo, that wipeout was sick, dude!” Trevor said casually, but when Alex didn’t emerge he looked at Derek and then back at the ocean. “Alex, you okay?”

There was no answer, and one of the girls, the same redhead, now wide-eyed shot to her feet. “He’s not coming up!”

“Keri, what are we going to do,” Kellie asked in a panicked voice.

“Go get him myself,” she said and ran towards the waters. Before anyone could stop her, she sprinted into the surf and dove beneath the water and seconds stretched.

Then she surfaced moments later that seemed like an eternity to the onlookers on the beach, dragging Alex’s limp form with her.

They collapsed in the shallow water splashing around them as she pressed her ear to his chest and began chest compressions.

“Come on! Breathe!” she shouted and blew another pocket of air into his mouth.

With that he choked once, and then again. Water splattered from his mouth as he coughed hard, sputtering to life.The group rushed toward them, voices raised in panic and disbelief.

“Dude, you okay?”

“Alex, what happened?”

“Oh my god, I thought he was…”

The girl who saved him leaned over, panting. “You scared the hell out of me. Are you alright?”

Alex blinked up at her, breath ragged. “I dunno… I think I need a little more…”

He leaned in, trying to kiss her, but she smacked him across the face… once and then twice.

 “You creep!” She shouted at him but he only smiled at the girl hovering over him. “That’s the last time I save your sorry ass.”

Before anyone could laugh or comment, Alex curled into himself with a cry.

“Aahh… my hands…what’s happening?!”

Pain surged again, this time sharper and deeper. He clutched his palms, and a low, distorted glow flickered beneath the skin like something trying to break free.

HELP! he screamed, but not out loud, but in his mind. The cry tore across space like a psychic flare.

******************************************************

Elsewhere…

Inside the cool metallic depths of Cerebro, Professor Charles Xavier sat alone, the machine’s low hum feeling like a second heartbeat. Lights pulsed along the curved walls, matching the steady rhythm of thought.

His fingers danced across the controls, calibrating Cerebro’s focus. A spike of raw energy, mutant in nature, had suddenly burst to life.

The signature was faint… unstable… but filled with enormous potential.

The image began to sharpen. It was a young male, fourteen at most, blonde hair that was soaked in saltwater, clutching his hands in agony.

The readout displayed the location: Maui, Hawaii.

Xavier’s expression grew tense as the database locked on the identity.

Name: Alex Masters

Birth Name: Alex Summers

His hands hovered over the controls.

“Impossible…” he whispered, but there was no mistake.

Alex Summers was long believed dead, lost in tragedy, was alive, and his powers were just starting to awaken.

Charles Xavier wasted no time. He reached with his mind to contact one of his pupils… Scott Summers, who was outside with his friends and teammates playing a friendly game of basketball.

“Okay, Evan, I’ll admit it,” he said with a chuckle coming to his voice. “You kicked my butt.”

“Hey, at least you were beaten by the stare player of Bayville High,” he said confidently and throw the basketball into the hoop, sinking it easily.

“Showoff!” Kitty shouted from the sidelines.

Scott, come to my office immediately, the Professor’s voice called out to Scott in his mind.

I’ll be right there, Professor, Scott said in his mind.

As Scott was walking off the basketball court Evan looked shocked. “Hey, man, too scared for a rematch?”

“No way,” he said turning back for a moment. “The Professor is calling.”

“Likely story,” Evan called out as Scott entered the mansion.

***********************************************

Scott Summers rushed into Xavier’s study moments later after his mentor had psychically summoned him. He was still adjusting his visor after a training session. One look at the Professor’s solemn expression told him this wasn’t a routine call.

“Professor, what’s wrong?” he asked with concern in his eyes.

Xavier looked up slowly. “Scott… I have some news for you.”

Scott could see the serious look on the professor’s face and knew it had to be something heavy. “It’s about your brother.”

“Professor, he died in the plane crash with my parents,” he said, his voice sullen. “It was my fault. I promised I’d protect him but…”

“He’s alive, Scott,” the professor said and Scott’s mouth fell open. He couldn’t speak, couldn’t move. He just stood there paralyzed. “I believe we’ve found your brother through Cerebro.”

Scott froze in place. “My brother… Alex?” he finally said his voice just above a whisper. If this is a joke, it’s not funny.”

“I would never joke about something like this,” the professor said gently. “He’s alive. His name is now Alex Masters, and he was adopted after the plane crash. He’s living in Hawaii, and like you he has powers. They are just beginning to emerge, and he called out for help.”

“I have to go to him,” Scott said with urgency in his voice.

“I expected you’d say that,” Xavier replied. “Take the Blackbird.”

“I’m leaving right away,” Scott said, his voice firm.

“Scott, you shouldn’t go alone,” The Professor said. “I’ll come with you.”

 “Me too!” Evan Daniels, better known as Spike, approached the open door of the professor’s office with his basketball in hand. “Hawaii sounds like a blast, besides I deserve something after beating the pants off you out on the court.”

Scott gave him a stern look. “This isn’t a vacation, Evan.”

“Of course not,” he said and looked over at the professor. “Can I go? I’ve never been to Hawaii.”

Charles Xavier thought for a moment. “It might be a good idea,” he said, which made Evan’s face light up. “Evan is closer to Alex’s age, and it might be a good idea.

“Okay,” Scott said reluctantly. “Remember, this is a mission, even if it is personal.”

“Great, I’ll go pack,” Evan said grinning and ran out of the room bouncing his basketball down the hallway.

“At least Evan is excited about this trip,” Scott said and put his head down.

“I take that you’re not,” The professor asked.

“I want to be, but he’s my brother. I was supposed to be looking out for him, so what do I say to him? How can I explain why I haven’t been there for him… like I promised.”

“Scott, you were just a boy and you shouldn’t blame yourself for things beyond your control. You know it, and Alex will know it too.”

“Professor I know what you’re saying is right, but…. It just doesn’t make things any easier.”

“I know,” The Professor said and put a hand on Scott’s shoulder.

“Thanks, Professor,” he said and stood up from the where he was sitting. “I guess I should go pack for the trip.”

**************************************************

Within an hour Scott, Evan and the professor were ready to go,” Evan was first to arrive at the hanger. He was like an excited child going on his first trip to Disneyland. Logan had accompanied the professor waiting for Scott to appear.

“Hey, Chuck, you sure you don’t want me to come with you?” Logan asked, who looked over at Scott seeing that he looked upset.

“No, I think it’s better if as few people as possible was in on this,” the Professor said. “This is hard enough on him as it is, besides, I’m counting on you to hold down the fort here. Storm can handle a lot, but even she needs a helping hand.”

“Don’t worry about anything here, just take care of the kids,” Logan said and is about to walk out of the hanger. “That includes the porcupine.”

Evan threw him a smirk before getting into the plane.

It was soon time for take-off and even though the professor volunteered to fly the plane Scott insisted. It would give his mind something else to think about other than the guilt over his brother.

The Blackbird soared--through the clouds, the sun breaking across the horizon as they approached the island chain. As it began its descent, Scott couldn’t keep still. His fingers tapped against his leg, nerves buzzing. Spike glanced at him from across the aisle.

“You nervous?” he asked and then looked out the window. The view was amazing, and if things weren’t so tense with Scott the trip may have been more casual.

Scott gave him a sharp look. “Wouldn’t you be?”

“If I found I had a brother I would definitely have questions.

 “He’s been alive this whole time and I didn’t even know it,” Scott said still stunned by the news he was just given hours ago. “So much I want ask him, tell him, and will I even recognize him after all this time?”

Evan nodded, more serious now. “Yeah… Yeah, I get that.”

*****************************************************

The Blackbird touched down at a private airstrip tucked between palm trees and volcanic cliffs. The warm Hawaiian breeze swept through the open hangar as the trio stepped off the jet, the sun glinting off the ocean in the distance.

An SUV waited for them at the curb, already arranged through one of Xavier’s discreet contacts. Within minutes, they were driving along the winding coast, past lush greenery and colorful roadside stands.

Evan had his window all the way down, sunglasses on, arms out like airplane wings. “Man, this place is amazing. Pineapples, palm trees, and mutant missions.  What more could a guy want, besides some pavement for skateboarding?”

“Don’t tell me you brought that thing along?” Scott asked with a sour look on his face.

“Of course, man, you never know when their will be a skateboard emergency,” Evan said as Scott rolled his eyes. The Professor only grinned knowing how good Evan was and maneuvers and his love of skateboarding had something to do with it.

Scott didn’t respond. He just stared ahead with his jaw tight, and the island’s beauty lost on him.

Professor Xavier, seated in the front passenger seat, glanced back at him. “We’ll have time to plan our approach after we settle in. I rented a small beach house not far from the location Cerebro identified.”

“Beach house?” Evan perked up. “You mean like an actual place on the beach? Not just, you know… a base?”

Xavier offered a small smile. “Yes, Evan. Complete with beds, food, and perhaps… if time allows… a view of the sunset.”

“Sweet.” Evan had an excited look on his face and Scott wished he could share in his joy, but there were other pressing thoughts on his mind.

The SUV turned down a side road flanked with towering hibiscus and thick jungle. After a few more minutes, the trees parted, and they came to a stop in front of a two-story bungalow perched just above the sands. Painted soft teal with white shutters and a wraparound porch, making the house looked like something from a postcard.

Scott climbed out slowly, his boots crunching against the crushed coral drive. He shaded his eyes against the sun, taking in the crashing surf beyond the dunes. The scent of saltwater and frangipani filled the air.

“This feels… strange,” he muttered.

Xavier exited last, already pulling out a small tablet from his bag. “I’ve arranged for groceries, and I hope you boys packed some casual wear. We don’t want to draw any unnecessary attention arriving in uniforms.”

“Of course I did, Prof,” Evan said and padded his bag. “I don’t know about fearless leader over here.” He pointed at Scott who looked surprised at Evan’s words.

“I think I got something fitting,” Scott said and continued walking with his suitcase in hand.

Evan was already halfway to the porch. “Dibs on the room with an ocean view!” he called back as he reached the steps.

Scott rubbed the back of his neck and gave the professor a look. “Are we really staying here with what’s going on?”

“We’ll need rest, Scott. You most of all,” Xavier said gently. “You’ll need to be clear-headed when you see your brother, and this will give me time to contact his parents before we make a physical appearance.”

Scott didn’t answer at first. He just stood there, watching the waves roll in.

“I don’t even know what I’m going to say to him.”

Xavier’s voice was calm but firm. “Then let’s make sure we’re ready when the time comes.”

Xavier gave Scott the key and wheeled himself up the ramp beside the porch, while Evan nudged Scott as they reached the front door. “Race you inside?”

Scott smiled faintly but shook his head. “You go ahead. I’ll take it slow.”

Inside, the beach house was bright and airy, with sunlight filtering through linen curtains and a faint scent of salt and wood. Xavier motioned toward the stairs.

“So where we all going to sleep?” Evan asked looking around.

“The owners said that were three bedrooms, one downstairs and two upstairs, so I think I’ll take the downstairs bedroom,” The Professor said and wheeled himself to a door across the living room. He opened and saw that in was in fact a bedroom. “It’s much easier access for me.”

Evan grinned and looked up and saw a set narrow stairs leading up the second landing equipped with a whitewashed railing for safety. “That means Scott and I get the upstairs rooms, right? Ocean views all the way.” He walked quickly to the bottom step but stopped and looked back at Scott. “I call the bigger one!”

Scott chuckled despite himself. “Fine, but don’t trash the place, man.”

With his bag in hand Evan started his climb until he reached the top, pausing at the railing and looking back at the seating area. “This is a great place for gaming.”

“Evan, this is a mission,” Scott said playing the responsible one.

“Hey, I know that, but remember what they say about all work and no play,” he said and began his inspection of the doors.

There were three. The first one nearest to stairs was an obvious bedroom. It was small but had everything required. Then he moved onto the second door and opened it and saw a bathroom, not very big but with a sink, toilet and adequate shower. He was a little disappointed, so he moved onto the third to see it was a bathroom. It was around the same size but had that ocean view he was craving had big windows on one side the practically took up the whole wall. 

“This one’s mine, and it’s got room for a skateboard.”

Evan walked into the room and closed the door just as Scott made his climb up the stairs. He opened the slightly smaller room and walked inside and noticed it had a balcony. It wasn’t anything huge, but big enough for a chair and a small table. He walked out to see the view of the crashing waves outside. “Guess this one’s mine.”

Evan showed up in Scott’s doorway and saw just how down he looked. He walked inside and over to the open balcony door. “Hey, don’t worry. Things is goin’ be cool.”

Scott nodded, folding his arms. “Maybe, but seeing him again... it’s gonna be harder than I thought.”

“It’s gonna be fine,” Evan said and his face went sullen for a moment. “I always wished I had a brother. It was kind of lonely growing up all by myself.”

“Well, you have brothers now,” Scott said which made Evan smile.

“I guess so,” he said, the playfulness about his personality returning. “So will Alex.”

“Rest well, boys. We’ll need all our strength in the days ahead,” the Professor’s voice called from the bottom floor.

“Sure thing, Professor,” Scott said and walked back into the room.

The ocean’s steady rhythm filled the room as Scott closed the balcony door behind him. Outside, the sun began to dip toward the horizon but inside, a storm was gathering in his chest.

************************************************

Downstairs, the sun had faded into a soft gold hue outside the open window as Professor Xavier sat alone in the quiet living room, tablet in hand. He reviewed the sparse file on Alex Masters with fewer details than he would have liked. The boy’s recent energy spikes, behavioral shifts, unexplained hospital visits. It was all consistent with a mutation awakening.

Xavier tapped the screen and initiated the call, his fingers steepled thoughtfully in front of him as it rang.

After a few moments, a woman’s voice answered, cautious and uncertain. “Hello?”

“Mrs. Masters?”

“Yes, what can I do for you?” she asked in a polite voice.

“This is Charles Xavier,” he said introducing himself. “I hope I’m not catching you at a bad time.”

There was a pause. “No, this is fine. Can I ask why you’re calling?”

“I understand this call is unexpected,” he said gently. “I do believe you’re the adoptive mother of a boy named Alex Masters.”

There was another pause, and it was sharper this time. “Yes… that’s right. Why are you calling? Is… has something happened to him?”

“Alex is alright. I assure you, he’s in no danger, but I recently became aware of his situation, and I believe I may be able to offer some clarity regarding the changes you may have noticed in him.”

Her voice wavered. “You… know about the episodes he’s been having? The energy… whatever it is? We’ve taken him to doctors. Blood tests, MRIs… no one knows what’s wrong, but I know something’s happening. I’ve seen it, and he’s scared.”

Xavier’s tone remained calm, steady. “There is nothing wrong with him, Mrs. Masters. What Alex is experiencing is the emergence of his mutant abilities. His body is simply learning how to channel a powerful energy, one that most people will never understand.”

There was silence, then a faint whisper: “That’s what I was afraid of…”

“There’s no need to be afraid,” Xavier said kindly. “Mutations may be unfamiliar, but they are not a curse. This is just part of who he is, and with the right guidance, he can learn to understand and control his power. That’s where I come in. I’ve helped many young people like Alex. I’d like the opportunity to help him, too.”

Her voice was quiet, uncertain. “I don’t know… We’ve been trying to give him a normal life.”

“I understand, and I promise, my only goal is to help Alex live safely, freely and without fear, but there’s something else, something I believe you should know.”

There was another pause, and he thought carefully about what he would say to her.

He continued gently. “Alex has an older brother. His name is Scott. He’s here with me now, and he’d very much like to meet him.”

Mrs. Masters gasped. “That’s not possible. We were told his entire family was killed.”

Xavier’s voice softened further. “That information was, sadly, incorrect. Scott was separated from his brother many years ago under tragic circumstances, and he’s only just learned that Alex is alive. This news has deeply affected him.”

“Oh my God…” she said with her voice gasping. “Alex always felt like something was missing. He never said it out loud, but… I could tell.”

“I know this is a lot to take in,” Xavier said gently. “If you’re willing, I would very much like to meet with you and Alex, and if it’s something you’re comfortable with, Scott could be present as well. We can talk, nothing more. No pressure.”

There was a long moment of silence on the other end, then a quiet, steady voice. “Alright… yes… You can meet with him.”

“Thank you,” Xavier said sincerely. “Would tomorrow afternoon work for you?”

“Yes,” she said. “He’ll be home from school around three.”

“Perfect. We’ll come to you, and Mrs. Masters… thank you for trusting me. I promise to approach this with care.”

“Thank you, Professor. I just… I want what’s best for him.”

“As do I.”

He ended the call slowly and set the tablet aside, his thoughts now focused on the meeting ahead. They were two brothers living two different lives, and a moment that might change both of them forever.

***************************************************

The next morning the scent of cinnamon and strong Kona coffee drifted through the beach house as sunlight poured through the kitchen windows. Waves crashed rhythmically just beyond the sands, but the only sound inside was the soft clink of plates and silverware as Scott entered the kitchen, dressed in jeans and a dark T-shirt, hair still damp from the shower.

“Morning,” he muttered, glancing at the Professor seated at the table with his tablet propped beside a steaming cup of tea.

“Good morning, Scott,” Xavier greeted. “I hope you slept well.”

Scott gave a weak shrug. “Not really, I kept thinking about Alex. Do you know when I’ll get to see him?”

Xavier’s expression softened. “Yes, I spoke with his adoptive mother last night. She was understandably surprised, but open to conversation. She agreed to a meeting this afternoon… at three.”

Scott froze in place for a moment, his fork hovering over his untouched eggs. “Three?” he echoed, voice tight. “Today?”

“Yes,” Xavier said gently. “We’ll meet at their home. She wants to be present, of course. I made it clear we’re approaching this with care.”

Scott sank into the chair across from him, elbows on the table. “I don’t even know what I’m going to say to him.”

“You’ll know when the time comes,” Xavier assured. “The most important thing is that you’re there.”

Just then, Evan breezed in, wearing a colorful tank top, swim trunks, and a look of pure morning energy. He dropped a cereal box on the counter and grabbed a bowl.

“Yo, did I hear three o’clock? We’re meeting the little bro today?” he asked, already munching on a spoonful of cereal.

Scott looked over, unsure whether to be relieved or anxious. “Yeah. Three.”

Evan grinned. “Dude, no sweat, you got this, but until then…” He leaned back with a sly smile. “We’re going sightseeing.”

Scott raised an eyebrow. “What?”

“You’re not gonna sit here all day and stew in your own brain fog,” Evan said, wagging a spoon at him. “Come on,” he said dragging out the words. “We’re in Hawaii. Beautiful weather, killer views, and I know just the thing to loosen you up.”

Scott looked unconvinced. “What thing?”

Evan’s grin widened. “When the going gets tough, the tough go skateboarding.”

Scott groaned. “You’re serious?”

“Dead serious,” he said looking directly into Scott’s eyes. Evan lifted his backpack and pulled out not one, but two skateboards. “I brought an extra. Today’s your lucky day.”

“Professor?” Scott turned to his mentor who had a look of approval on his face.

“Perhaps this is just the distraction you need,” the Professor said which Scott in turn had a look of horror on his face. “Just be back here by two so we have plenty of time to make our appointment.

“Well, okay, but this when it comes to this skateboarding thing it might be some kind of conspiracy,” Scott said and looked over at Evan passed a skateboard over to him.

Scott’s glanced at Evan’s board and it looked like it was custom made his code name printed on it and a pointed bone on either side. He looked down at the one in his hands and saw that it had a red lightning bolt on it, simple but still fitting to his personality in a way.

Evan held up his board with a proud grin. “Check it out. Can you read that? It says SPIKE, right there in bold letters and with these bad boys on the sides.” He tapped the pointed bones etched into the deck. “Perfect for a guy who’s part porcupine, part badass.”

Scott eyed his own board, lifting it awkwardly. “Red lightning bolts, huh? Because nothing says ‘subtle’ like screaming, ‘I have no idea what I’m doing.’”

Evan laughed. “Don’t worry, man. Even if you wipe out, I’ll be there to laugh.”

Scott smirked despite himself. “Yeah, well, try not to break anything. I’m supposed to be the ‘leader,’ not the cautionary tale.”

Evan grinned. “Relax, Blast Boy. Today’s all about fun… and maybe a little humiliation.”

“Alright,” he said giving in.

“Trust me, it’ll be fun,” Evan said and finished off the rest of his cereal. “So let’s hurry up and go.”

Scott looked over in desperation at the professor, but it didn’t look like he was getting a reprieve. “Okay, I’m coming.” Then under his breath he said, “I should have invited Jean.”

Evan practically dragged him out of the door and they were off.

***********************************************************

The park was tucked between swaying palms and lava rock, with a sweeping view of the coastline below. A modest skate ramp stood near the edge of the grass, mostly empty that early in the day.

Scott stood on the sidewalk, arms crossed as he eyed the board like it was about to explode.

“I feel ridiculous,” he muttered.

Evan rolled past him in a wide, lazy arc. “You look fine… stiff as hell, but fine.”

“I’ve never done this before,” Scott admitted.

“Which is why I’m gonna teach you!” Evan hopped off his board and walked over to Scott who was just staring down at his. “First step is real easy. Just get on. Don’t overthink it, just balance.”

Scott stared at the board, and then stepped onto it. He wobbled and was stared he was going to lose his balance and immediately stepped off again.

“This is dumb,” he muttered but Evan figured he was just frustrated never having done this before.

Evan laughed seeing the leader of their team look like he was second guessing himself. “Come on, man! You face evil mutants and giant killer robots and you’re scared of four wheels?”

“Yeah, but mostly in the Danger Room,” Scott said correcting Evan’s exaggeration.

Scott grumbled something under his breath and tried again. This time, he managed to stay on for a whole two seconds before the board shot out from under him and he landed squarely on the grass.

Evan winced. “Oof. You okay?”

Scott stared up at the palm trees. “Define okay.”

Evan offered him a hand and helped him up, chuckling. “Hey, you fell with style. That counts for something, and everyone falls off their first time.”

Scott dusted himself off, but a faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. “Thanks… I guess, but I’m still nervous about what’s going to happen later today.”

“No problem,” Evan said. “Seriously though, you’re gonna be fine. He’s your brother. You’ll feel once you see him, and he will too.”

Scott glanced out toward the ocean, the nerves in his chest still coiled tight but eased, just slightly, by the sun and Evan’s relentless optimism.

“Yeah,” he said softly. “I hope so.”

“Now sit back,” Evan said, already turning toward the ramp. “Let me show you how it's done.”

He dropped his board to the pavement and leapt onto it with smooth precision, gliding toward the ramp like it was home. He kicked up speed, hit the incline, and soared. His body twisted midair, a quick grab at the board as he flipped and landed clean. The echo of the wheels against the ramp cracked like thunder.

A few people from nearby turned to watch. The scooter kid paused. A couple of tourists stopped mid-walk with their phones out.

Evan didn't slow down. He went again, faster, higher, a blur of motion and color against the blue sky. One more flip, one more smooth landing, and then he rolled to a stop near Scott, arms out like he’d just stuck a perfect dismount in front of Olympic judges.

“That, my friend, is what we call confidence,” Evan said, breathing only a little heavy.

A light applause followed from the small crowd that had gathered, and Evan gave a theatrical bow. Scott couldn’t help but laugh.

“You’re ridiculous, but a good skater.”

“You’re welcome,” Evan said grinning and glad to have a compliment from Scott. “Now, what’d I tell you? Best distraction ever.”

Scott shook his head, still smiling, but there was a different look in his eyes now. It was lighter and calmer. The weight in his chest wasn’t gone, but it wasn’t crushing him anymore. He looked out toward the ocean that lay in the distance, the nerves still there but now settled, like distant thunder.

“Yeah,” Scott said. “I hope you’re right.” He looked down at his watch and saw it was nearly one in the afternoon. “Hey, Evan, if you’re done preforming we have just enough time to get some lunch and get back to the house.

“Sure, there’s gotta be a burger joint around here somewhere.”

“Yeah whatever,” Scott said as they walked out of the park.

************************************************************

The boys found a small café near the beach. It was a little sunny spot with outdoor tables, an umbrella shade, and the smell of grilled pineapple and seared meat drifting from the kitchen. Scott and Evan slid into their seats, both still slightly sweaty from the park.

Scott took a long drink of his soda and sighed. “I can’t believe I let you talk me into this.”

Evan leaned back, grinning wide. “You’re welcome, but admit it… you had fun.”

“I fell off a moving piece of wood and bruised my dignity,” Scott replied dryly then hesitated before speaking again. “Yeah… maybe a little.”

Their burgers arrived. They were double-stacked, with crispy fries and little paper umbrellas stuck in the buns for that “tropical flair,” as the menu claimed. They were halfway through the meal when a group of teenage girls passed by, giggling and whispering to each other. One wore a bright pink tank top and matching sunglasses.

“Hey, aren’t you that guy from the skate park?” one of them asked, walking up to their table.

Evan blinked. “Uh, yeah, that was me.”

“You were awesome!” another girl chimed in. “That air flip? Insane!”

Scott arched an eyebrow, trying not to smirk as the group edged closer.

“Can we get a picture with you?” a blond girl with pink streaks wearing white shorts and pink tank top asked excitedly, holding out her phone, and then, without hesitation, turned to Scott and added, “Can you take it the picture?”

Scott looked at the phone in her hand, then looked up at her with a look of deadpan disbelief. “Seriously?”

Evan was already sliding out of his seat, laughing. “Come on, man. Let the people have what they want.”

Scott grumbled but took the phone. “Sure. Happy to help,” he said with all the enthusiasm of a DMV clerk.

Evan struck a pose with the girls, throwing a peace sign and flashing his most charming grin.

“Can I get an autograph?” the girl who asked for the picture asked.

“Sure,” he said and she pulled out a spiral book, it looked like one she made herself. “What’s your name?”

“Loria,” he said with a giggle. He scribbled something in her book and passed it back to her. “Oh my God, his name is Spike just like his board. I love it.”

“Say, Spike!” one of the other girls chirped. She had curly dark hair and deep brown eyes. “If you’re going to be in town a while call me,” She slipped him a piece of paper and he saw the name Teesha with a phone number on it.

“One more picture for my phone,” a girl with short brown hair asked. She handed her phone to Scott who had now become their unofficial photographer.

“Spike!” they all said together as Scott snapped the photo.

A second later, Scott handed the phone back, barely hiding a smirk. “There… immortalized forever.”

“Thanks!” they chimed before waving goodbye and walking off, giggling and already scrolling through the pictures.

Evan plopped back into his seat with a smug look on his face. “Told you I was a big deal.”

Scott took a bite of his burger. “Yeah, yeah. Just don’t let it go to your head, Mister X-Games.”

Evan laughed. “You jealous?”

Scott rolled his eyes. “Only of your metabolism.”

“I need lots of calcium,” Spike said and as he downed another glass of milk.

They ate the rest of their meal in peace, the mood lighter than it had been all day.

******************************************************************

The boys returned less than an hour before their meeting and it gave them enough time to wash up and change clothes before they took off to meet with Alex’s family. When they stepped out of the beach house the professor was already waiting for them in the SUV. They wasted no time in getting in. Evan was carrying his bag with his skateboard tucked inside. For the first time Scott observed that his teammate truly never left home without it.

They soon pulled to a gentle stop in front of a modest single-story house nestled on a quiet street just off the beach. The small front yard was well-kept, shaded by a large plumeria tree in full bloom. Wind chimes danced softly in the breeze, and a bicycle was parked near the porch. There was life here and all seemed very normal.

Scott stared at the house through the passenger window, his hands clenched in his lap.

“This is it,” Xavier said quietly from the front seat. “Alex should be home from school by now.”

Scott didn’t move, and room the backseat, Evan leaned forward slightly. “You good, man?”

Scott opened the door and then closed it again without getting out. He swallowed hard. “I… I don’t know if I can do this.”

Evan looked to the Professor, who nodded calmly and turned his chair to face Scott.

“You don’t have to say anything profound,” Xavier said. “You only need to be present.”

Scott rubbed his hands over his face. “What if he hates me? What if he wants nothing to do with me? I wasn’t there… I didn’t even know he existed.”

“You were a child, Scott. What happened to you both was beyond your control,” Xavier said gently. “What matters now is the choice you make today… to show up.”

Scott’s jaw tensed. “And if it goes wrong?”

“Then we try again,” Xavier said. “If you walk away now, you’ll never know what might’ve been.”

The door creaked open again, and this time, Scott stepped out.

Evan followed, slinging his bag over his shoulder. “You got this,” he said with a grin. “If things get awkward, just remember, I once introduced myself to my crush by falling face-first into a soda machine. You’ll be fine.”

Scott managed a laugh, but it was tight. “Thanks. That’s… comforting.”

They approached the front steps slowly, but Scott hesitated just before the porch, looking up at the door like it was ten feet tall. He looked back at the Professor one last time.

Xavier gave a small nod. “You’re not alone.”

Scott exhaled and rang the doorbell. Footsteps sounded from inside. A moment later, the door opened and there stood a middle-aged woman. She looked cautious but kind, her eyes immediately going to Scott.

Mrs. Masters was polite but looked to be a little hesitant seeing the three strangers at her door. Her husband stood in the background looking wary, but when Xavier had reached out to them telepathically ahead of time, they had agreed to speak with Scott

 “You must be Scott,” she said to the young man wearing the glasses.

He gave a stiff nod. “Yes, ma’am, and this is Professor Charles Xavier and my good friend Evan Daniels.”

She stepped aside to let them in. “Alex isn’t home yet. He may be down at the beach. It’s his usual routine on a Friday afternoon. Probably out surfing with his friends,” she said, handing Scott a photograph. “He does that most morning. He’s always been drawn to the water.”

Scott looked down at the photo. It was Alex, smiling in front of a surfboard. The resemblance was unmistakable. He looked like that same scrawny little kid, except older.

“Please sit down and I’ll get some refreshments,” she said and Scott and Evan sat on the couch.

“Thank you very much for your hospitality,” The professor said.

“You’re welcome,” Mister Masters said hesitantly. Once Mrs Masters came back with some tea and snacks she sat down in the opposite chair. “So, Mister Xavier, just how do you think you can help Alex? Doctors say their nothing physically wrong with him.”

“By helping discover is abilities and helping him control them.”

“It’s there a cure?” Mrs Masters asked.

“No need for a cure,” Charles said. “Being a mutant is not a sickness, it’s as normal as being a born an average human.”

“I’m sorry, but this is all so new for us,” Mrs Masters said. “We just want to help Alex in any way we can. We didn’t know he had a brother.” She looked over at Scott and studied his face. “I can see the resemblance, and I want you to know that if we knew Alex had a brother we would have taken you both.”

“That’s true, my wife and I always wanted a house full of kids, but we lost a baby early in our marriage and we couldn’t have anymore, so Alex was a godsend.” He said the words as he held his wife’s hand. Charles could see there was still a bit of sadness in her eyes.

“I’m just glad he had a family to care for him,” Scott said and looked towards the door. He wondered when his brother would return and was getting anxious.

“Scott?” Mrs. Masters said more like a question. “If you want to go find him there’s a quiet stretch of beach just beyond the lava ridge. You can’t miss it. It’s very close to the house, and here, take this.” The woman handed him the picture so he would able to find him easier.

“Are you sure?” Scott said and looked at each of the three adults in the room.

“Go on, Scott,” the Professor said.

 “I’m coming too,” Evan said and picked up his bag and followed Scott out the door.

*********************************************************

The beach was still, and the early evening mist curled above the shoreline. The only sound was the rolling crash of waves and the call of seabirds overhead. Scott’s boots sank slightly in the sand as he scanned the surf. Then… he saw him.

A lone figure was riding a wave with ease, body low and fluid with balance. Blonde hair wet and swept back. He carved one final turn and guided the board into the shallow surf.

Alex looked up, noticing someone standing at the water’s edge and another figure walking nearby.

Scott stepped forward, heart in his throat. He was barely holding onto the picture when the boy approached “Alex?”

The boy walked closer. “Yeah, do… do I know you?”

“You used to,” Scott said which made Alex look confused. “I… ah… I came all the way from New York to see you.”

“Really? Why… did you hear about my killer performance in the last competition?” Alex asked with a smirk on his face.

“No, I’m Scott… your brother,” he said and let out a breath.

Alex blinked. Something flickered in his expression. Slowly, a smile spread across his face. “Scott? Wait… I had a brother named Scott but he died when…” He dropped the board in the sand and studied Scott’s face.

“The plane crash,” Scott said and Alex nodded. “They told me the same thing when I woke up in the hospital.”

“So you didn’t know?” Alex asked and looked down at the sand. “I had amnesia for months. All I could remember was my name. They told me my family was dead, but then few months later I got adopted, but I always hoped…”

“It’s really me Alex,” Scott said and smiled for the first time.

“You look the same… just taller,” Alex said and laughed.

“You do too.” Scott said and held out his hand. The boys tried to be casual at first but they soon embraced each other.

“Hey, guys,” Evan said running up to them.

“Alex, this is Evan, a friend of mine,” Scott said and the two boys shook hands.

“Nice to meet you,” he said and shook Evan’s hand. He quickly took his hand away feeling an enormous amount of heat. “Oh, sorry, that’s keep happening.”

“It’s your powers, Alex,” Scott said and Alex looked confused.

Alex blinked. “My what?”

“Your powers,” Scott repeated gently. “That heat you felt just now? It’s not just some weird fluke. You’re a mutant, Alex… like us.”

Alex looked between them, clearly uncertain. “No… I mean, that’s not possible. I’ve just been getting these flashes of heat, but the doctors said it was stress. Or puberty or something.”

Evan chuckled. “Yeah, I heard that too. Then I shot out a spike from my back and took out a light fixture. Stress doesn’t usually shatter your mom’s favorite antique vase.”

Scott took a slow step closer. “I didn’t know what I was either… not at first, but when I turned thirteen, I started blasting holes in the walls just by looking at things. That’s why I wear these.” He tapped the edge of his visor. “Without them, I can’t control it. My eyes release energy beams.”

Alex stared, wide-eyed. “You’re kidding.”

“Give him a sample,” Evan said.

Scott thought about for a moment then she a good target. It was a large rock a distance away. He concentrated and a let out a blast hitting the rock. It singed it but not enough to back it apart.

“Wow!” Alex said with his eyes wide open.

“My turn,” Evan said and expended his arm and the bone Spike shot out of his arm. It hit the rock and lodged into a groove.

“So it’s true,” Alex said still looking stunned.

Scott gave a faint smile. “Wish it weren’t, but both Evan and I ended up at the same place, Xavier’s School for the Gifted. It’s… kind of like a boarding school, but for people like us. We live there, train, learn how to control our powers.”

Evan leaned in. “Yeah, we also fight evil sometimes, but it’s mostly chill. Great food, cool people, and a safe place to learn who you are.”

Alex crossed his arms, glancing down at his hands. “So what, I’m a freak now? Some kind of science project?”

“No,” Scott said firmly. “You’re gifted, and you’re not alone anymore.”

There was a beat of silence as the waves rolled in behind them.

“How’d you even find me?” Alex asked, his voice quieter now.

Scott looked out at the horizon. “Cerebro. It’s a device the Professor uses to locate mutants, especially young ones, when their powers are just starting to show. We didn’t know where you were for a long time… I didn’t even know you were alive, but once the signal popped up, we came right away.”

Alex didn’t say anything at first. He sat down in the sand, arms draped over his knees, the surf reaching just inches from his toes.

“I thought I was going crazy,” he murmured. “Stuff would heat up around me when I got mad. One time I cracked a window just by yelling. I thought it was me… just losing it.”

Scott crouched beside him. “You’re not losing it. You just need help understanding it. I did too.”

Alex glanced at him. “You really live at some mutant school?”

Scott nodded. “Yeah, and you’d be welcome there too. No pressure, but it’s your choice, but we’ll help you figure this out. You don’t have to do it alone.”

Alex looked back at the ocean, thoughtful. “If I go… would I ever see my adopted family again?”

“Of course,” Scott said quickly. “It’s not about taking you away from them. It’s just… giving you another place where you belong.”

Evan gave him a light nudge. “The bonus… there’s a danger room. Way cooler than it sounds.”

Alex let out a soft laugh. “Danger room?”

Scott smiled. “We’ll explain on the way. Come on. Let’s head back before the Professor starts reading our minds from across the island.”

Alex hesitated, and then slowly got to his feet. He looked at Scott again—really looked and nodded. “Okay. Let’s go.”

************************************************************

The sun had dipped low, casting long shadows across the beach house porch. The waves whispered against the shore as the professor sat alone, arms on his knees, staring into the horizon. He was outside the Masters’ home, waiting for the boys to return. Mrs. Masters had been kind enough to leave out some lemonade and tea cakes, which sat untouched beside him. Charles had tried calling the mansion multiple times, but there was still no answer.

Then, without warning, the air grew heavy.

A ripple shimmered in the space before him, followed by a low, metallic hum that made the tea cakes tremble on their plate. Charles straightened, his eyes narrowing as the magnetic field thickened around him.

A swirling distortion of light and energy coalesced into the familiar shape of Magneto, cape billowing in the breeze and his helmet gleaming like a crown of war.

“Erik,” Charles said quietly, rising to his feet. “What are you doing here?”

“The same as you, welcoming a new mutant into our fold,” Magneto answered, stepping onto the porch as if he belonged there.

“If you mean Alex Masters formerly Alex Summers, he is with his brother right now.”

“You’ve come to help him?” Magneto asked. “How can you when you can’t even keep control of your own school and therefore your dream. I will offer him a better way.”

“What way is that?” Charles asked but part of him was a afraid to know.

“Let’s just say an easier transition,” Magneto said. “A way that minimizes the pain and suffering.”

“You don’t get to make that call, Erik,” Charles replied, trying to remain calm. “The children need to find their own way.”

“I’m not here to help them by making sure you don’t endanger them further.” He said and a large object looking much like an egg appeared. “I need to show you something, and this transport will take you there, and I will be along shortly.

“I won’t let you take me,” Charles demanded trying to move away from him, but unfortunately his wheelchair was made of metal and he stopped the device from moving.

“You won’t have a choice,” Magneto said and the transport opened. Magneto used his power to pick up Charles chair and guide it towards the transport. Charles tried to fight it but for some reason he couldn’t move.

From across the beach leading up to the house, Scott, Evan, and Alex emerged, laughter on their lips until they saw the glowing figure on the porch.

“Professor?” Scott called out.

Charles glanced their way, alarm flashing in his eyes. “Run!”

“Hey!” Scott shouted, raising his hands. A crimson beam of energy blasted toward Magneto, but the master of magnetism was faster. With a flick of his fingers, he caught the optic blast mid-air, dispersing it into a harmless arc of light.

“Impressive,” Magneto said with a look of pride on his face. “Your powers have grown, but it’s not enough.”

There was a roar of magnetic force, a blinding flash and then silence.

When the light cleared, the porch was empty with the transport pod on its way to its destination

“Professor!” Scott shouted, rushing forward, Evan and Alex close behind, but it was too late.

Charles Xavier was gone.

********************************************************

Scott sprang to his feet as the screen door slammed open. “Professor?” he called out but there was no answer.

“Evan, did you hear…”

The power surged and lights inside the house flickered and went out.

“Professor?!” Scott kept shouting until his voice went horse.

Evan rushed on the porch behind him. “What happened?!”

Scott stared at the spot that Xavier had occupied a few moments ago. His fists clenched.

“He’s gone.”

Then Scott turned and saw him… a tall, imposing, and unmistakable figure in red and purple. It was Magneto.

“Such a touching reunion,” the Master of Magnetism said. “I’m afraid the moment must be cut short.”

Scott immediately stepped in front of Alex. “What do you want?”

“Only to offer young Alex an opportunity, one that will unlock his potential, and you, Scott… you’ll come too. Your teammates will be on their way momentarily.”

Scott narrowed his eyes. “You did something to them.”

“Not yet… preparation is needed for you and them,” Magneto said cryptically. “It’s time the future belonged to those strong enough to shape it.”

Scott clenched his fists. “I won’t abandon my family, and that includes the X-Men.”

Magneto gave a cold smile. “That choice has already been made.”

The light around them shimmered and in a flash all three were gone with Magneto to follow along.